Maidens of the Kaleidoscope
~Beyond the Border~ => Rumia's Party Games => Topic started by: Aya Squawkermaru on September 24, 2011, 08:58:56 PM
-
First off, the Info and Sign-Up page (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,10842.0.html) just because.
Anyway, as far as post expectations go: No super short posts in most cases. I'll be lenient with this at the beginning, but eventually, I'll want you all to have good, descriptive posts of at least two or three paragraphs. I'll also be lenient with this if you're having a very simple conversation with someone. And no, I don't expect anything the size of this first post. My post is only this long because I control Hina from the get-go. Also, note that there are fourteen players. FOURTEEN. That's a lot to keep track of. So, if I forget something at first, or my posts towards you guys seem a bit lackluster, I apologize. The same goes for if I portray your characters a bit differently than I should. It will be easier once I learn your characters, but for now, I'll have to rely on you guys to let their personalities shine through.
Also, I realize that some of us RP faster than others, so at the beginning, I'll try to keep it balanced. Not that I'll only update once per day, but I won't have a long series of back-and-forth posts with one person or anything like that. Anyway, without further ado, here it is!
------
The full moon hung high in the sky of Gensokyo. The hakutaku worked well into the night, writing a new history. With the Hakurei maiden and the Border Youkai gone, the Border's fall was accelerating beyond her control. She knew that the fall of the border was inevitable. But she hoped that there was some way to stop it, some way to slow it down at least. Some way to get them back.
---
Slowly, the kitsune opened her eyes. It was dark out, and she could see the full moon shining brightly in the sky. She looked around, and could only see trees as far as the eyes could see. She shivered as a cold breeze swept by, and looked down at herself. Instead of the furry body she was expecting, she was now taller, more lean, and just in a strange shape. Most of her fur had left her, which explained why she was so cold from the breeze.
The kitsune stretched, trying to orient herself. After a bit of experimentation, she found that her new limbs were not as complex as she had originally believed. Though her movements were still clumsy, she found that she could move around with relative ease, although walking on two limbs seemed easier than four for some strange reason.
She then became aware of the fact that she was hungry. Looking around, she could not see any nuts or berries, and decided to go scavenge for what she could. After a few minutes of foraging, she managed to find a small bush with a few berries on it. She struggled to get them off with her strange new paws, and decided instead to simply bite them off. It was in the middle of this act that she heard a rustling sound in the trees behind her.
As the rustling became louder, she dived out of the way, expecting some sort of predator. Instead, she saw a girl with a body similar to hers, staring at her with a greedy look in her eye. The girl had green hair that came down past its chin and a red dress with a strange green pattern on it. She rubbed her paws together and licked her lips. ?My, you have a lot of misfortune. This will be quite the treat!?
The kitsune tilted her head in confusion. She didn't know why she could understand what this girl, and the words that came out of her mouth came as just as much of a surprise. ?I have a lot of misfortune??
The girl nodded eagerly in response. ?Oh yes. It fills you to the brim. I'm not sure if I can even take it all at once!? The girl stepped closer, eliciting a small, startled sound from the kitsune. ?Yes... now that I get a closer look at you, I see you are completely naked. So, if you don't mind my asking, what happened? Girlfriend dump you out here? Attacked by bandits??
The kitsune shook her head. ?No, I was like this when I woke up...? She couldn't understand why this girl seemed to be so eager. ?Um... The thing is, I don't really know where I am right now. Could you please tell me where we are??
The girl looked taken aback a bit, but regained her composure. ?You mean you don't know? We're in the Great Youkai Forest on Youkai Mountain.?
The kitsune thought about this for a moment, then shook her head again. ?I don't remember a place like that...? she slowly began backing away from this strange girl.
But the girl drew closer, and gave the kitsune a good once-over. ?I see... Well, you obviously aren't a human. Maybe you're a newly born Youkai? You look like a kitsune to me...? The kitsune remained silent, and tried to back away again. However, the other girl was faster, and was soon spinning in circles around the kitsune. ?So, what's your name~? I always ask before taking somebody's misfortune. I'm Hina Kagiyama, the Curse Goddess.?
The kitsune racked her brain, trying to think of her name. She didn't remember ever being given one, but she soon found what she was looking for. ?...Kanade. I'm Kanade.?
Hina looked a bit disappointed, but soon perked back up. ?Just one name... Well, whatever. Thank you for the misfortune!? Hina began spinning in place, faster and faster. Kanade could feel something being drained out of her; it was not an unpleasant feeling, but a disorienting one. Hina spun faster and faster, and soon Kanade felt like she, too was spinning. Then, what had been drained suddenly snapped back into place, making Kanade fall over.
Hina placed her hands on her hips, pouting. ?That's weird... I couldn't take it! Why didn't you let me take it??
?I didn't do anything,? Kanade said, as she tried to stand up. Hina ran over and helped her up, before sighing.
?Well. If I can't take your misfortune directly, I guess the least I could do is help you out for a bit. Do you have anywhere to go?? Kanade shook her head. ?I see. Well, then...? Hina trailed off, as she grabbed Kanade's wrist, eliciting a small shriek from the kitsune, before dragging her off. ?Time to go home!?
-
In a plant-ridden basement of the ruins of a long-forgotten house, it's quite hilarious how a forgotten house didn't turn into a youkai yet, but that's not the main concern right now. In the darkness there lays a lifeless metal armor, sitting there like how a doll would when the owner's done playing with it. All of a sudden the fingers started moving, then the arms, then all of a sudden....CLANG! The armor trips on a vine, but it didn't stop it from standing up straight. Navigating along the pitch-black room it reaches the doorway, the light of the starts giving a faint light on the run-down staircase. Clumsily making its way up, it whispers to itself, "I am Heal de Garde, vassal of the human who once lived here, now I seek to serve, but who?"
By the time she reaches the top she looks around to see nothing but old floors and forest. Looking up to the stars then back down she looks around. Afterwards she then begins walking in a random direction.
-
GuardianTempest
Heal de Garde made her way through the house, trying to find something, anything. A sign of her old master, or a new one. It didn't matter, so long as she had someone to serve. The house was overgrown with vegetation; vines grew on the walls, tree stuck through the windows, the corners where the floor or ceiling met the walls were overgrown with moss. The floor creaked as the girl walked, due in part to the wight of her armor, due in part to the age of the building. Eventually, she found herself out on a balcony, jutting out from the hallway. She looked out to see a dark night. Slowly, her eyes adjusted to the darkness, and she could see trees stretched out before her like a canvas. The sky was devoid of clouds, and was characterized by a bright full moon and a sea of stars.
Heal's gazing was cut short as the floor beneath her gave way. The balcony collapsed, bringing the vassal with it. She hit the ground with a small thud, then stood back up to look around. She was now behind the house, with the remains of the balcony all around her. The vassal dusted herself off, then turned to simply walk in another direction. However, she was cut short by a few shouts of "hey", and turned to face the sound of the noise in time to see a grey-haired girl land on the ground a few meters away from her. The girl was of relatively short stature, with a brown dress and white sleeves. Two large, grey ears protruded from her hair. She did not look amused. "Oy. You okay over there?" The grey-haired girl began walking towards the vassal.
-
The first thing that greeted the satori's senses was the cold surface of the floor. Looking around, she found herself in between two walls made of stone. She breathed in the smell of something cold, and she began to shiver. The blunt thuds from outside reached her ears. Huddling against the stone wall, she looked at the passers-by. Her senses were a bit disoriented, so she couldn't catch a clear view of them. She only caught glimpses of horns, clothes, and big people. The satori began crawling out, her knees buckling from the cold. She looked down and found cold, white stuff all over the floor.
She touched her face. She acknowledged its existence before feeling for her arms. There was something weird on her wrists; upn closer inspection, they were red cords attached to her wrists from a red ball on her chest. She poked the ball, but there was no response.
After she checked every other part of her body, she tried to look for anything to make her stop feeling cold. There wasn't anything in this alley. Well, maybe there was something at the back, but she wouldn't be able to see it in the dim lighting. The only thing she found was a greenish stone that had bits of red on it. Opening her hand felt weird, but she was able to grasp the rock tightly in her hand.
Seeing as there was nothing else to find, she continued trying to get out. She stuggled to stand up. That was what the legs were for, right? For some reason, she was aware of the functions of her limbs. When her feet touched the ground, her shivering intensified. She shook slightly as she slowly stepped her way to the road.
The satori's eyes widened in surprise. This place was huge! It was a bit empty right now, but that only made the place seem bigger. Rows of buildings lined the side, and the same white thing on the ground rested on top of those buildings. Bright hanging things gave off light that brightened up the place a little. The blue color from the buildings' top looked really nice, too.
There were all kinds of people, too; mostly those with horns, but they all looked different. They wore different things with different colors. They laughed and talked loudly.
"Wow..."
Then she felt something rumble inside her. It hurt and felt empty. So now, not only did she need warmth, she needed to stop the pain.
She began her unstable walk across the road, not mindful of the people who looked at her. Unknown to her, the red ball on her chest began to open up.
-
The sounds of fights have ended a battle between two old enemies over yet again. Light flickers, the once raging flames, now all but gone, the small red fires burning the last bits of themselves out, the cinders glowing like small crawling bugs all around the field. A small field inside bamboo forest, made of ash, now rests after blaze of the battle over.
The ash begins to stir, the ash moves a little, then pushes up, then slowly something begins to rise from the ash. The ash falls off the new fairy, as she rubs it out her eyes, taking her first few breaths, smelling the ash all around and over her. She looks around happily seeing the field of ash. She stands up happily brushing herself off. She knew something?s already, she had no idea why, but she knew them all.
She begins to look around for things already flying around, some containers to hold stuff like the sweet smelling ash, stick or something to poke at stuff, flint maybe, somewhere nearby with some water to maybe wash her face. Most importantly she wanted to find out about this place, and why the fire was here, from someone.
-
Near the apex of a small hill, not far away from the bastion of goodness that is the Myoren Temple, there sits a newly built nest upon a small plateau. But this nest is too big for any bird, certainly, despite the fallen feathers. No, this nest was designed for its current occupant: a brilliantly beautiful white horse, resting comfortably in it's home. While it would normally be very strange to see a white horse in a nest on a hilltop, this one has feathered white wings extending from its midsection. She's a pegasus, the stuff of human legend and myth. But then, this is Gensokyo, where legends and myths are made real all the time. Her tail swishes back and forth occasionally as she dozes. Perhaps she's dreaming. If she is, it may well be the last one she'll ever have in her current life.
A white glow emerges from her wingtips, a brilliant light that quickly fills her wings, spreading through her body like veins of luminousity. In a matter of minutes, the winged equine is completely engulfed in blinding light. When the light fades, an unclad winged humanoid lies in the nest, and she stirs. Her opal colored eyes flutter, and she comes to all fours. Something is amiss, but it isn't until she looks at her new hands that she puts the pieces together.
"That's not... right?" she pauses, holding her hand up to her throat. A voice? Like the two-legs have? 'Why do I have a voice like they do?' she thinks to herself. She raises a hand to her head, feels the long hair there. It is strange to the touch. EVERYTHING is strange to the touch now that she's a woman. Everything has changed. But at least she still has her tail, emerging from the base of her spine.
She tries to stand, only to find that, now with only two legs instead of four, her balance isn't quite the way she remembers. With no hind legs to stabalize her, she totters backwards and falls down. Which has the unfortunate side effect of taking her out of her roost, and tumbling down the scrubby hillside. This tumble ends abrubtly with a sudden impact against a sturdy oak tree.
Not the most auspicious start to a new life.
-
Arasoi was walking, slowly and steadily, towards a portal, more like a rip, of where some sort of person once was. He had enough of Makai, even though it was beautiful. It was boring besides the demons that resided here. His long, spiked tail flung around, crushing the rocks that were behind him. This left a trail of smaller rocks that would lead him back to Makai whenever he needed to. His long, strong limbs lifted himself up and he threw his entire body towards a small hill. Crashing atop of it, lightning began to flare from his back. The portal was above him, but he wanted one last look at Makai. Slowly, he turned, the ground shaking from his weight. A white, pulsating light engulfed him as his claws stomped the ground.
The constant ground-moving when Arasoi walked had stopped. His once big, bulky body was now a small, humanoid shape. He poked his head to find that he still had those signature horns of his. Makai was a beautiful place. Beautiful when one takes the time to admire it's endless, white expanse to find peace within oneself. His scales were replaced by bracers and armor that contain his once majestic, teal and turquoise scales. Flexing his arms to adjust to this body of his, he let loose a yawn.
He was born a little sooner then the others, able to test out his big, monstrous body before it has become this small humanoid. He poked just above his forehead, to notice that jagged horn still being there. There was never really any moon visible in Makai, so he had never spoke before. Arasoi opened his mouth, first having a low growl, before it reaches a smooth, deep voice. "I live." He then looks up to the skies, his once-primal instinct wanting to relive it's old, short life. He howls to the moon.
Gensokyo was a wonderful place. He entered the portal to the outside.
-
Not all instances of coming into being are smooth. Consider yourself lucky if you come into existence on solid ground. If you come into existence, say, six feet above a lake? Hold your nose. Unfortunately for this particular newborn Yuki-Onna, she didn't know that step, and so with a wet, noisy, and attention grabbing splash, she dropped into the water. "Sinus issues" doesn't begin to describe the pain felt when water goes up the nose. With that kind of mishap, the newborn Yuki-Onna let out a very unusual noise. "Ack!" was what she had meant to say. "Ark!" was what had come out, the result of trying to exclaim, swim, and get water out of her nose all at the same time. As a natural kind of thing, she let loose a blast of cold, freezing the water around her and giving her something to rest on. Even if that something was going up, down, then up, then down, then back up . . . . "Ulp!" Not best to think about that. Her newfound green face just didn't look right, and the feeling that came with it definitely did not feel right.
Not that she really knew what was "right" and what was "wrong". Not yet, anyways. Regaining her composure, the Yuki-Onna looked around. She was trying to figure a way out of here. Nobody liked being wet for too long. Except maybe people who were supposed to be born in the water, but that was besides the point.
-
(OOC: Finally. Was not expecting this post to take so long.)
Crow Cakes
Slowly, a sound begins to fill the Satori's mind. The most unpleasant of sounds; the cacophony of the city. But not the diluted voices of the people; the clear, loud voices of their minds. Thoughts filled her mind: the thoughts of the people. First, as a low hum, but then the sound grew into a murmur, a clatter, and finally the full cacophony of the city. Thousands of voices flooded her mind. She tried to cover her ears, but to no avail. The sounds grew louder and louder as her Third Eye opened. Soon, these voices occupied every square centimeter of her mind. She tried to block the voices out, to think her own thoughts. She cried out for help. She couldn't even manage to voice her cry; it simply disappeared into the sea of thoughts flooding her mind.
She wasn't aware of how long she was like that. The voices had overtaken her, drowned her in their endless sea. She was startled when the sea slowly faded away, and she realized that she was moving. She felt a pressure on her hand, and looked down to see that someone had grabbed her. She looked ahead to see a Pink-haired girl in a blue dress running ahead of her, panting. Instead of questioning it, she decided instead to just follow this girl.
Finally, the pair reached a large palace. The voices had now been reduced to the low hum of before, and the Satori's mind was finally clear. As she was about to question what just happened, the girl turned to face her. She could hear the other girl's voice, but her lips did not appear to be moving. You are a Satori, which means you ave a Third Eye, which allows you to read people's minds, which is why my lips aren't moving right now. I know this because I am also a Satori, named Satori. Yes, this is real. I heard you back there, so I went to get you. Yes, I heard the voices, too. You learn how to tone them down eventually. The girl was shocked as Satori answered questions she had only begun to think about asking.
cecilthebolt
The young fairy was excited. This world seemed to be full of things, interesting things, burnable things. Within a matter of minutes she had found a piece of flint, and had set one of the weird things growing out of the ground on fire. She contented herself with sitting and watching it burn, then proceeded to the next stalk. As she was setting this one on fire, however, she heard a voice from behind her. "You really shouldn't be doing that, you know."
The fairy turned around to see a tall girl with light violet hair staring at her with an amused smile. The girl had red pants with some weird patches on them, and a white shirt. her hair was full of ribbons. "It's got no control. Your fire, I mean. Sure, you set something on fire, but that's not what it's all about. Now this..." the girl paused, as a pair of flaming wings extended from her back. "This is real fire. Not just burning bamboo." The girl walked closer, and circled the confused fairy for a bit. "Still, you've got potential, kid. What's your name?"
Sourfang
The pegasus Youkai slowly tried to stand up, rubbing her back in the process. She finally managed to stand, but wasn't quite comfortable with walking yet. Instead, she just stood awkwardly, and decided to look around. The surroundings looked about the same as they always had, although she wasn't used to getting this kind of perspective from standing on the ground.
After a few minutes of just standing, she decided to try flying again. Her wings felt less powerful, but she was soon able to lift up into the sky. Unfortunately, she wasn't used to flying with this new body, and lost her balance, which resulted in her crashing to the ground. Yet another unpleasant experience. This time, she heard a bit of giggling from the tree as she landed. She quickly stood up, glaring at the tree. A yellow-haired girl stepped out from behind it. ?Oh, my apologies. I did not mean to startle you. I heard a thump sound, and decided to come see what was the matter. I never knew we had a guest like you here.? She smiled a warm, friendly smile. ?You must be cold, not having any clothes. Follow me, I can get something to warm you up.? She turned, and began walking to the front of the nearby temple, expecting the pegasus to follow her.
YoukaiJesus
Arasoi looked out at the world in front of him. He seemed to be on a mountain, and could see a vast forest stretched out before him, as well as what seemed to be a village off in the distance. However, instead of setting out for this forest, he decided to see what he could find on top of the mountain. After a bit of climbing, he came to an outcropping with a small shrine in the middle. He was about to disregard the shrine, but a girl with a blue cape caught his attention for a few reasons.
For one thing, he could feel the power emanating out of her. The kind of power he used to know, that he had lost in his transformation. The fact that she had a tail instead of legs was also a bit odd, given how most of the uprights he'd seen had two legs. Of course, what stood out about her most was the fact that she was poking him in the forehead with a bored look on her face. He matched her stare, and after a few more seconds of poking, she sighed. ?You're not as fun as Reimu. You were supposed to get mad or something. Anyway. I'm Mima, the all-powerful evil spirit. And you are??
MFZBdude
The Yuki-onna looked around, taking in her surrounding. She was out on the middle of a lake, and her vision was obscured by mist. Still, it beat thinking about the up and down, up and down... nevermind. It was then that she noticed a poking sensation on her head. ?Oy. You're doing it wrong.? A small girl with blue hair came into view, snickering at her. She was wearing a blue dress, and seemed to have ice sticking out from her back. ?You're kind of dumb, aren't ya? Come on, let's get you out of there.?
The small girl grabbed the Yuki-onna's wrists, and began pulling her out of the ice. After a couple minutes, the fairy manage to dislodge her. ?There we go. Anyway, I'm Cirno. I'm the strongest.? She grinned, and pointed at the Yuki-onna sitting before her. ?As payment for saving your life, I order you to be my servant!?
-
There?s nothing. No light, no sound, no feeling Nothing. Nothing but Darkness.
Darkness??
What is darkness?
Soon, my child, soon you will learn.
A constant sound begins to echo in the emptiness of her mind.
Soon, but not yet.
What is sound?
My dear child, It is what you hear.
A soft feeling brushes gently against her innocent face.
However, it is not that time
What is feeling?
My gentle hand that caresses you.
Something warm gently touches her cheek.
You will soon know.
What is?light?
A warm, white light shines, forcing the darkness to recede into the deepest corners of her mind. It envelops her, everything.
?
---
A cool breeze blows weakly, as if it had traveled from far away. It?s chill wakes up the small girl who is lying on nothing but a bed of air. She slowly opens her purple eyes and gazes ahead sleepily. Her head turns to the side a bit without the girl aware of it. Slowly her body tilts to the right. With one swift movement her body spins around, her gaze facing downward. Startled by this, the small girl lets out a squeak. Her eyes are wide open now, and her drowsiness all but gone. After a few breaths she lifts her head and looks around.
The faint glow of spirits surrounds her, dimly lighting the room like a nighttime sky.
She gazes around in awe at the many floating lights. After a while she lifts her body and looks up.
There?s no top for as far as she could see. Like the room went on forever, extending to the heavens. A slight tinge of fear resounded in her as she looked up into the darkness.. She shook her head of the thoughts and looked down.
She caught sight of something intriguing, something?shiny. Without realizing, the young spirit slowly drifted down toward it. As she approached she reached out to touch it. At the sensation of coldness, she drew her had back and gazed back and forth between the two, She didn?t understand it. Any of it. But she didn?t think much of it, since she barely knew how to do that.
The spirits shone faintly, silently, as if they were watching her every move, examining her, envying her.
The girl looked around once more, gazing at the vast room that held so little. She didn?t know.
Not of this place.
Not of others.
Not even of herself.
-
It seems to the pegasus-turned-humanoid that she'd known colder times than this. But it also seems that the being she was before was better equipped at handling the cold than this body. Plus, being on the ground like this is unpleasant in and of itself. Flapping her wings instinctively, she pulls herself to a standing position, this time extending her wings outwards away from her body, as far as they can, to help balance her out. The result is less than perfect, but it's enough to maintain a vertical base. At least so long as she doesn't try running.
Normal wary of strangers, the yellow haired woman seems somehow trustworthy. A pegasus has a sense of the good and evil in the hearts of others, and while she may be blind to that sense now (a jarring realization in and of itself) the instinct seems to have remained. At least in some small part. And the pegasus-youkai seems to remember seeing that building from the air before. It seemed... good, somehow. Believing this to be a good place, and the woman ahead of her to be a good person, the pegasus sets off after her. Slowly, this time. She has much to adapt to, if this change endures.
"I... know... this place. I think..." Forming alien words with an alien mouth. So bizzare. "Why am I here? Why am I... like this?"
-
Sonae
Slowly, the door opened, and the spirit turned to look. A girl with light brown hair entered the room, casting her gaze on the spirit She wore a white and purple dress. "Oh, it seems you've awoken. Welcome to the Dream Palace Great Mausoleum. I am Toyosatomimi no Miko. We have been expecting you. And what would your name be?"
The spirit couldn't help but feel a sense of awe at this person, not that she knew what awe was. Or that she was experiencing it.
Sourfang
The girl pause a moment, then shrugged. "I do not know. My best guess is that you recently became a Youkai. Based on your wings I believe you would be a Tengu, but that tail throws me off. Besides, you don't have the air of a Tengu, and I can't see why a Tengu would form here." Finally, the two of them reach the front of the temple, and head inside. Sprawled out before them is a small room with a statue of some god with a spear, a mouse, and a pagoda. The two head to another, more casual room. "Wait here while I get you some clothes. They won't be much, but they should suffice for now." She disappeared into the doorway, and left the pegasus alone to her thoughts.
Eventually, the girl returned, carrying a robe. She walked over to the pegasus, and began showing her how to put the robe on. "Your arms go in here... then your head goes through this hole... then you just wrap it around yourself, like this." The pegasus had a bit of trouble, but finally managed to put the robe on with the other girl's help. The girl then proceeded to sit opposite the pegasus. "Please excuse my poor manners, I wanted to get you inside and clothed. My name is Shou Toramaru, disciple of the god Bishamonten. Do you have a name?"
-
Arasoi had let this green-haired, blue-clothed woman poke his head for several reasons. The first being that he had never felt so... Touched. More like vulnerable. Without his scales all over his body, he felt quite defenseless. Also because he never felt anything so clear before. Those scales reduced his sense of touch.After the woman had introduced herself as the godlike, all-powerful omnipotent god of evil spirits. Thing-like-that, Arasoi grabbed her hand. The feeling was astounding, and Mima didn't turn herself ethereal. She seemed to be happy at this.
"Naughty little one, grabbing my hand like that~"
Arasoi immediately released her hand, pulling his back. He examined her body. And it was graceful and powerful at once. Her face, beautiful and charming. Her sizeful chest, those wide hips. That flowing, silky green hair. And her ghost-skin felt like heaven. Ironic. Arasoi pushed the... Other thoughts away, his face a little red. Arasoi cleared images of Mima out of his mind, clearing his throat. He had to act like a gentleman, even if he was never one. I mean, a lumbering behemoth of lightnig and primal strength could'nt Possibly be one...
"M-My name is Arasoi. N-Nice to meet you, Mima." she should have also noticed from his voice that... It was a He. Right?
-
(OOC Note: You do not control Mima yet.)
Youkai Jesus
"Hm. Arasoi, huh. Well, whatever~" She turned around, and began walking, expecting him to follow her. "So, tell me, where are you from? We don't get many guys around here, let alone anyone that looks like you, so it's kind of weird." They headed over to the shrine. "This is the Hakurei Shrine. The Shrine Maiden who lives here maintains the border that keeps Gensokyo separate from the Outside World, so it's pretty important. I'm this Shrine's deity." She yawned, and turned towards him. "I'm gonna go make some rice. Stay here, and don't get into any trouble~" She ducked into the shrine, and left him alone to his thoughts.
A few minutes later, she returned with a board with three rice balls on it. She sat near him and offered him one, looking at the moon. "...I wonder what's going to happen to this place now..." she mused, more to herself than Arasoi.
-
"Toyosatomiko..." The girl repeated with a dumb expression. "I am..." She mumbled. A faint light began to reflected in her eyes. Slowly, the gears of her mind began to move. Finally, something came to mind.
"Sayuri..." She said aloud.
-
The cool breeze gently stroked the youkai girl who lay on the gravel of a relatively spacious square in the middle of somewhere. The night was not too cold, cold enough to feel relaxed, warm enough to feel comfortable. The girl's eyes open. They stare into the starry sky, sparkling lights dancing in the heavens above. The pattern they were in lead her eyes on, on to the beautiful round moon that glowed solemnly, evoking calmness in her soul. Suddenly, she began to panic. Where was this place? Her body laid comfortably on the gravel, not wanting to move from the cold ground that it lay on. The fragrance of the oriental flowers tantalised her senses, yielding a response. She immediately stood up and found herself in the middle of a garden. A garden of flowers.
She heard the hasty footsteps of what sounded like a human at godspeed.
-
As more and more thoughts jumbled her mind, the satori's mouth remained glued to place. The monstrous amount of sound that plagued her mind left her with a headache. She didn't know what to think anymore. The cold air wasn't helping relieve the aftershock of the mental cacophony of earlier.
What happened? How did she do that? What am I, again? I want to rest. It hurts. I want to be warm. I don't want it to hurt. I want sleep.
These, along with other mental moans and cries, filled the satori's mind. Letting go of the stone, she clutched her throbbing head, crying a broken whimper.
"Please make it stop," she said softly. Please make it stop. The grand palace up ahead seemed inviting. If it would get rid of all this discomfort, she would gladly enter it, no matter what the condition.
-
((Hey guys, timezones suck huh?))
The great suwa lake atop Youkai mountain, nighttime.
At the center of the lake is a weak glow, impossible to discern with a human eye. The source of the glow is a lone jellyfish floating around minding it's own business, as much as something can mind any sort of business without an actual mind... or business to attend to for that matter.
As time passes the glow somehow becomes stronger and stronger until it could easily be seen from the shore of the lake if anyone were to take their time to look. At the center of the light is still the same jellyfish... but now it's shape is changing.
The cap starts growing longer and longer, as does it's tendrils. Soon the creature is as big as a human child and the glow gets concentrated into one solitary point. At the center of the jellyfish a human shape starts appearing, the tendrils rearranging, forming it's hair.
The glow subsides revealing the newborn creature as a small girl, draped in what was previously it's body and now floating aimlessly across the lake with closed eyes.
A stream of impressions rushes into the newborn mind, including words that she'd never used or heard before.
"What... happened?"
The first thought was instantly replaced by another.
"Who... am I
The sound of falling water can be heard from the direction the girl is floating. An image appears in her head, floating silently.
"Ohuku" She speaks her first word
The sound is getting stronger, another image, entangling her pray in her tendrils.
"...Sushikisu" She finishes recalling her name, in the wrong order perhaps but it is her name.
The rushing sound now completely deafens her, she opens her eyes for the first time, just as she goes over the edge of the mountain, down the waterfall.
Falling A lone word enters her mind, and she knows it is bad.
She also gets the perfect response to the situation handed to her by her newly formed brain.
"Crap"
-
Sonae
Miko nodded. "I see. Well, Sayuri, please follow me." Miko led the girl out of the room, into the mausoleum proper. "This is the Dream Palace Great Mausoleum. This is where we reside. We being myself, Futo, Seiga, and her Jiang Shi, Yoshika."
"I see thou has awoken," came a voice from their left. They turned to see a girl with grey hair, a white robe, and a blue hat fly over to them. "I am Mononobe no Futo. What ist thine name?"
"...Sayuri," the girl repeated.
"I see. We shall prepare thee a proper place to rest whilst thee be in our company." She then flew off in another direction.
XinXin
A few seconds later, a silver-haired girl in a maid outfit appeared, with knives between her fingers. She gave the youkai a quick once-over, and put her knives away. "...You don't look dangerous. Who are you, why are you naked, and what are you doing in our garden?" The youkai girl was startled by the maid's frankness.
(OOC: Will get to the rest in the morning. Sorry, but it's 1:42 over here.)
-
"What?!" The youkai immediately realised the cold breeze again, this time realising them in places that were better not specified. She quickly curled up into a fetal position, shielding where it mattered. "E-excuse me, my name is Mikan, Huang Mikan. I... don't know why I'm here or where I am." She looked around at her surroundings. "In fact, could you please tell me where I am?"
-
Arasoi looked at the moon, that Primal instinct kicking. However, he was able to resist the temptation to howl at the moon. Or maybe just hold it back. He looked at Mima's beautiful, let forlorn face. "I wonder what will happen to this place now..." She had said. Arasoi clicked his tongue.
"Um... To your earlier question... Im from Makai. And I was very different a few days before. I turned into this and... Well, came here. And then I met you, a wonderful, charming spirit. Who I doubt is evil."
Arasoi almost gulped down his bowl, but held back when he remembered something. "Oh... And what's the matter? You seem to be in deep thought."
-
The white-haired woman wraps her wings around her body, to accomodate the clothing. She snorts derisively at the mention of the word 'Tengu.' She doesn't like that word, but she can't recall why. Her mind seems hazy, somehow, disconected in a sense from the being she once was barely hours ago. The feeling of clothes on her skin is odd, although the warming sensation is welcome.
She looks around the room she's in. Even the sensation of being indoors is bizarre.
A name... "I... Minako. Yes, that's right. Minako Honjou." The name, at least, feels right in her mouth. Despite still not quite having command of standing, the pegasus takes a cue from her companion and sits down. "This form is... so strange. How do you people remain on your feet so easily, move so quickly? They're so... unbalanced. Two legs?" She pauses, despite the many questions on her mind, to try and maneuver her wings beneath her robe. The impact of her wings being restrained is extremely uncomfortable. "Do you..." What are the words to use? "Can you cut these... clothes? I dislike having my wings beneath them."
-
The impact of the floor did not faze her one bit, although it did catch her by surprise. Before she could take another step a voice calls her. Heal takes notice and warns the girl out of instinct, "Halt! Who goes....there?" Examining the possible youkai, she drops her stance as she approaches. Numerous thoughts run through her head, "Not exactly elegant, she's a dowser, or more likely, a scout. She doesn't really have much potential but maybe whoever sent her, I better get going before I fall desperate." Since she has nothing left to do, she asks the girl, "Alright, what is your purpose?" yet hesitates to make the obvious 'Take me to your leader' request, thinking it would ruin her principles.
-
(It's pretty hard to write something while watching 6 1/2 hours Star Trek)
*Where am I?*
She repeats herself.
*Where am I?*
She tried to open her eye's. But she can't. She feels only darkness around her. Neither warm nor cold. It is just empty darkness.
But still something is there. Something ... familiar. Hilde tries to reach it, but she couldn't. But she can't reach it. Fortunately, she notices that she came closer to it. Her strength is leaving her slowly, so she tries to reach it a second time.
Hilde grab it, all of a sudden something is pulling her downward. Before she's able to do something about it, she hits the ground. Her whole body hurts and she can't move. Hilde gasp for breath. She feels the dirt in her face and the air around feels warm and smells of pitch and sulfur. Her vision is still in a haze but she can see flames close by.
She notices that she's holding an object in her hands. It's a steel shaft. Even thought the steel is quite cold, she fells heartiness from it flowing into her body.
She feels the present of something coming closer. The present of a youkai. *What is this, it's coming fast. Move... move...*She tries to get up to face it, but her muscels doesn't follow her command.
She feels uncertainty about what coming. *Is this how I end?* She tries to focus all her strength to get herself up. "Aahhh" a quite scream comes out of her mouth. She were able to move an arm but the pain, that runs though her body, let her stop.
(edith says: since I'm bored I added some stuff)
-
Crow Cakes
You were reading the minds of almost every single person in the city at once. Depends on what you mean by 'that'. You are a satori. You can rest in the palace up ahead. Come along. Satori grabbed the other satori's hand once more, and led her to the palace up ahead. The voices continued to recede out of her head until she could only hear a few, including her own. As they approached the palace, she noticed a large amount of animals. These are my pets. Most of them don't think in the same way that we do, so I can't read their minds. There are a few whose minds I can read, but only when they are in their humanoid forms.
As they entered the palace, a hint of irritation entered Satori's thoughts. I could tone some of it down, but it doesn't change the fact that I was also assaulted by those voices. I just didn't have it as badly as you did. She led the other satori to a sort of sitting room. You can sleep soon, we just need to work some things out first. As soon as she sat down, a red cat came running and climbed into her lap. Satori couldn't help but smile. ?Hello, Orin. Could you please fetch our guest some clothing?? The cat looked up at its master, then their guest, and climbed off of Satori's lap before running off into some hallway. Anyway, what would your name be? I didn't get a chance to ask you back there.
Marokuu
As Sushikisu fell, she became aware of a few things. First, that she didn't like not being in water. Second, that she felt differently. And third, that there were rocks at the bottom of this waterfall. These rocks were pointy and sharp, and would probably do a lot of bad things to her, or so she figured. She continued accelerating, until it looked like she would hit the bottom any second. She closed her eyes, not wanting to think about her impending doom. She hit something, and braced herself for the impending pain. It never came.
She looked down to see that a girl with white hair was carrying her. The girl carried her wordlessly, and brought her over to the shore, where she set Sushikisu. The girl then put her hands on her knees, panting. ?That was... close...? the girl said, as she looked up at the jellyfish. ?It's been a long time when I've had to fly that fast... Too bad Aya wasn't here.? She then regained her composure, as though nothing had happened. ?My name is Momiji Inubashiri, captain of the Tengu guard. Mind telling me what happened??
XinXin
The maid continued to give the girl an emotionless stare. ?You are trespassing on the grounds of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, home of The Scarlet Devil. Of course, if you don't know that, you probably came from the Outside World...? she trailed off.
The other girl looked at the maid, then shrugged. ?I don't think so. I think she's definitely a Youkai. Reminds me of home.? the girl smiled at Mikan. ?The name's Hong Meiling. Nice to meet you.?
The maid rolled her eyes. ?You're one of the only Youkai we've ever met that looks like a human and isn't a magician. Besides, what Youkai would just pop up like this, not knowing where she was??
?This is Gensokyo. You can't allow common sense to get in the way,? Meiling reminded her.
Youkai Jesus
Mima looked at him, then rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. ?My, aren't you the charmer. ? She sighed, then shook her head, eating some of the rice. ?Well, that shrine maiden I told you about? She's gone, and I have no clue where she went. I was wondering more about the shrine itself, but I'm also worried about what will happen to Gensokyo itself...?
Sourfang
Shou shrugged in response to Minako's first question. ?Eh, you get used to it after awhile. I had the same trouble as you did when I first became a Youkai, everyone does. I still think I felt more stable on four legs. As far as cutting slits goes...? She pursed her lips, then stood up. ?Let me go get something from the kitchen.?
She walked into another door, then returned less than a minute later with a kitchen knife in her hands. ?Hold still.? She walked over to Minako, and sat behind her. She felt around the pegasus's back for the wings, then pulled the robe back, cutting slits large enough for the wings and being sure not to cut the wings themselves. ?There, that should work for now until we get you some permanent clothing.?
GuardianTempest
The grey haired girl continued to stare at Heal with a bored expression. ?Nazrin. Shou dropped her Pagoda again, so I was fetching it for her.? She lifted up the pagoda to show the vassal. ?I was going to head back to the temple, but I heard you fall so I came to see what happened. You seem to be fine, though. You live around here??
German Flower Youkai
?Hey. You alright down there?? Came a voice from above. Hilde looked up to see a girl with blonde hair and a red horn looking at her. ?People don't normally jus' fall like that. What happened to ya?? Hilde sat up, trying to get a better look. The girl was wearing a simple shirt and a skirt, and was carrying some large dish, which she took a sip of every few seconds or so.
-
She had somehow survived falling out of the lake but she didn't feel quite comfortable yet, this new body of hers felt so strange, so alien. It had limbs and muscles and did not have the same simple shape as her old one.
She suddenly became aware of the presence beside her and slowly opened her eyes while letting her head fall to the side.
"I... You... What?...How did?... Where?" the words existed within her head but she could not find a way to properly structure them. She took a deep breath for the first time in her life, it felt oddly refreshing, before attempting to maneuver her body into a position where she could see her rescuer properly.
Said maneuvering mostly consisted of contracting random muscles, flopping around a bit before coming to a rest face down with her head towards Momiji.
"Mmph mhmph" talking into the ground wasn't the right way to do it either it seemed.
She raised her head above the ground and tried again, this time managing to both properly enunciate and stay coherent "Where am I? And what just happened?"
-
Sayuri watches as the gray hair girl flies off almost as abruptly as she had appeared. She doesn't say anything as she watches her depart, not that she would have known what to say.
After the girl is out of sight, she slowly turns back to Miko with a slightly questioning look.
-
Marokuu
"I was on patrol and noticed that you were falling from the waterfall, so I went to catch you. You're on Youkai Mountain right now. Now I have some questions of my own. Who are you, and..." Momiji fidgeted a bit, looking away, her face red. "...Er, never mind, let's just get you some clothes." She grabbed the jellyfish's wrist and began walking off with her. Ohuku looked around to see that they were in a vast forest. "Normally we could just fly up the mountain to get there, but if you could fly you probably wouldn't have fallen like that, so we'll have to take the long way around.:
After a few minutes of walking, they could hear a rustling sound. Momiji stood in front of Ohuku and drew her sword. "Don't do anything rash. There are a lot of dangerous Youkai in this forest." The rustling became louder and louder, until eventually two forms popped out of the trees. One of them was spinning, and holding on to the other one by the wrist. One had green hair and a green dress, while the other had red hair and was completely bare. Once the first one stopped spinning, she looked at Momiji and Ohuku and ducked behind the first, visibly embarrassed.
The green haired one was the first to speak up. "Oh? Momiji, I didn't know you were into that sort of thing..." a sly grin formed on her face. "Well then, I suppose I'll leave you... two... alone..." She slowly turned her head towards Ohuku.
"Don't try anything funny, Hina," Momiji said, moving forward.
"What? I wasn't going to do anything bad, I was just going to ask if I could take her misfortune..." Hina responded, puffing her cheeks out. "Anyway, what's with the naked chick?"
Momiji sighed. "Always jumping to conclusions... I found her falling from the waterfall, so I caught her. That's all. What about you?"
Hina was a bit disappointed at this. "I found her in the forest. She doesn't have a place to stay, so I'm going to keep her at my place for a bit."
Momiji couldn't help but snicker. "Hypocrite."
Sonae
Another voice. "My my, what have we here?" Sayuri turned to see a girl with blue hair and a blue dress float over. "I was wondering when you were going to wake up~"
"Seiga, this is Sayuri," Miko said, turning to the newcomer.
"Oh my, you're almost as cute as my Jiang Shi~" Seiga chimed, pinching Sayuri's cheeks. "I take it she'll be staying with us?"
"Of course. There must be some reason why she would form this fully, after all."
-
"Youkai... mountain?" The word youkai seemed familiar for some reason.
"I am... my name" Ohuku's attempts to speak were cut short when Momiji dragged her off into the forest. They say experiencing is the best way to learn. Well, during the run through the forest Ohuku managed to learn several things such as, not falling over, not tripping on everything and not to hit her head on branches each by doing the aforementioned things and finding the unpleasant.
However when Momiji came to an abrupt halt she managed to surprise herself by reacting instantly, barely managing to avoid burying her nose in the tengu's lower back.
She didn't pay much attention to the conversation that followed, content with examining Momiji's back and curiously eyeing her tail.
-
Marokuu
Momiji sighed, and sheathed her sword. "Anyway, we should probably get going."
Hina pouted again. "Are you sure I can't take her misfortune?"
"You won't lay a hand on her," Momiji answered, putting her hand back on the sword's hilt."
"You're no fun..." Hina said, before grabbing Kanade by the wrist again and spinning off.
"...I fell sorry for that poor girl," Momiji mused. "Anyway, the village isn't far. Let's go." She grabbed Ohuku by the wrist once more, and resumed the running.
---
Eventually, the pair reached a large village. Taverns were open throughout the village, letting out light. "Here we are, the Tengu village." The village was full of both wolf and crow tengu, going about their business. Momiji led the jellyfish through the village, greeting people as they went. Eventually, they reached a small house. "Here we are. Home." The house itself was humble, but not run-down. They entered the house, and Momiji led Ohuku to the living room. "Wait here, I'll go get you some tea and clothes..." Momiji walked off to another room, leaving Ohuku alone.
-
The newborn Yuki-Onna just stares blankly at her "savior" and asks the first question that pops into her head. "What's a servant?" It's clear she's new to this world, but she's not sure she's the one who should be taking orders from a fairy. To be honest, she doesn't even know her name yet, but she decides on taking the noise she let out earlier as her name. "I'm Ark." She fixes her position so she's sitting on the ice and looks up at "Cirno" curiously.
-
Sayuri turned head to see the woman clad all in blue. Her hair was done in two loops, kept in place by a large hairstick. She floated through the air gracefully, a cloth around her arms danced in the air as if the concept of gravity what completely unknown to the both of them. Though the same could be said for Sayuri. In that case, it was true. The woman smiled sweetly as she engaged in conversation with Miko. As she pinched Sayuri's cheek, the young spirit let out a mumbled sound. She spoke after the woman had let go of her face.
"Jiang Shi...?" She said as she tilted her head to the side slightly.
-
The little jellyfish didn't really know what to do after being left alone in Momiji's living room. She looked around racking her new mind for a way to describe it. Plain was the first word that surfaced and it seemed to fit, there wasn't a lot to look at so she decided to try out another of her new senses.
She got up and tentatively started feeling things around the room, taking in the different textures of the things scattered about. Partway through her exploration she accidentally stepped on the coat-like garment that was her former body, losing her balance, regaining it, realizing she's standing at a precarious angle and finally landing on the floor, somehow managing to barely make a sound by putting one hand down first and sort of sliding along it down onto the floor.
"Walking is tricky, I'll just lie here until the tail... person comes back."
-
Hilde, still in delirium, seems to be able to see normal. I expected an unfriendly greeding from an... her head is starting to hurt. She wants to hold her head but it's hard to lift it. She just noticed that there's something at her forearms. It's a vambrace out of metal. Now that she saw that, she looks down onto her body. She is covered in clothes and a plate armour that's pulling here to the ground because of her weight.
Yuugi still standing in front of her and waiting for an answer. That thing looks strong, I should not expose my weakness and act polite. Her body still in pain, she pulls up her weapon to support her footing, but her legs doesn't seem to hold her body yet and she falls back to her knees.
Unhappy about it she trys to bring up some words. "I... I apologize, my Name is..." she pause for a second to rethink her answer. "... Hilde...". She takes a close look around. "C...can I ask you for your name and where I am?"
-
Minako sighs in relief as she spreads her wings out wide. She takes a moment to look at them through her new eyes. Things seem a bit duller now, the colors less vibrant, less defined, both in her wings and in the world around her. Still, a strange sensation occurs on her face as her mouth curls slightly. It takes a moment to recognize the sensation as a 'smile'. "Thank you." The sound of her voice is becoming less strange to her now.
"You say... everybody does. Does that mean I am not the first that this has happened to?" She feels curiousity at the notion. Others like her? "Have you learned how to... put things right?" She frowns, thinking that wording isn't quite what she meant, then tries again. "How to return to your true shape, I mean. The thought of remaining in this body for the remainder of my days is... unsettling."
-
Heal shakes her head then looks down, "I used to, serving my first lord until he and his family moved away, leaving me behind as my first duty is finished. You had me piqued, where is this temple you speak of? And who is this 'Shou'? Is there a person higher than her?" she asked in return. "My apologies, I tend to carry away as I am looking for someone new to serve, does your area have a hierarchy?"
-
The satori's mind returned to the pebble she had left behind. My name is... Chiseki. Wait, why are we talking through mind reading?
Now that she had time to think and more knowledge about the matter of reading minds, she decided to raise a question. It seemed that she could only hear Satori's thoughts, and that they were the only two here, besides the animals. Can I ask a question? If I was able to read many people's thoughts at once, then how far can I go inside just one person's thoughts?
Then taking a puzzled look at Satori's attire, another question popped into her mind. Are these "clothes" heavy? Because they look like they're resting on you.
-
(pretty sure Mokou?s hair is white, or silver, but eh, whatever. I assume that?s her anyway. :P It shoudl be noted i not going completely insane pyromaniac with my fairy, forest fires also renew the forest after all. XD)
She stares up at the girl with amazement. ?Sparkler... umm I think. I just sorta...? Brings hands together and unfurls them. ?poofed, out in the ash from a fire.? Points off to where she was born. ?I was sorta just looking around for things. Then I found this rock, and for some reason I knew it make fire. I wanted to see it make fire.... so I tried. Your pretty, so are the wings.? Looks energetically up at the person, almost ready to bounce off the trees and still covered in soot. ?I also was trying to find out why fire started... not that I dislike them, I just wanted to know. I think I was born from it. Wait, is that born or poofed??
-
MFZBdude
Cirno beamed at this chance to show her intelligence. ?A servant is a person who does stuff for another person without question. I know this 'cuz I'm the smartest!? She then listened intently as Ark introduced herself. ?Hm. Alright, then, Ark! Today is your first day as my servant!? She flew off and began making a path of ice for her 'servant' to follow. The pair were soon away from the lake, and in the forest. A clearing was visible up ahead.
They soon reached the clearing, and were joined by three other girls. ?Okay everyone, listen up! We've got a new team mate! Team Marukyuu, assemble!?
In an instant, two of the girls responded. The yellow haired one ran to Cirno's left, while the pink haired girl leapt up in the air, striking a pose behind them. Cirno smiled a bit, then looked to her right. ?...Wriggle, get over here.?
The green haired one, who had been leaning against a tree, rolled her eyes. ?I told you, I'm done playing that game. It's stupid.?
Cirno pouted, and stomped her foot on the ground. ?It's not stupid! It's heroic! Team Marukyuu travels the lands, protecting Gensokyo from bad guys!?
Wriggle rubbed her temples in vexation. ?Cirno, we just fly around, shoot a few kedama, and call it a day. I hardly see how that's heroic.?
Cirno ran over to Wriggle. ?B-but! It's not Team Marukyuu without Wriggle kick! It's just not the same!? By this time, the other two had walked over to flank Cirno, nodding.
Wriggle just shook her head. ?Grow up, you guys. You can't just play those games forever. You think Mystia likes playing those games, too??
The yellow haired one and Cirno turned to face the pink haired one with wings. ?U-um... Actually, I am getting a bit tired of it... I mean, I have my lamprey shop to run, you know...?
Cirno turned away from them. ?Fine! Do whatever you want! See if I care! Team Marukyuu is disbanded!? Ark could tell that the girl was trying not to cry.
Wriggle and Mystia looked at each other with concern, then at Cirno, then shrugged and flew off in different directions.
Sonae
Seiga grinned at Sayuri's question. ?Words can't describe how adorable she is, so it's time for you to meet her!? She grabbed Sayuri by the wrist and flew off. Miko couldn't help but laugh as they left. Futo soon returned. ?I hath prepared clothing for thine guest! Where beeth she??
Miko pointed towards the receding figures. ?Seiga took our guest to meet her Jiang Shi.?
Futo nodded, and left to follow them.
---
The pair were soon to the exit of the Mausoleum. Seiga just floated through the door, so Sayuri followed suit. They were greeted by a pale-skinned girl with blue hair. ?Ah, hello, Lady Seiga.?
Seiga pointed at the girl. ?This is my Jiang Shi, Yoshika. Yoshika, this is our new friend, Sayuri. She'll be staying with us.?
Yoshika gave Sayuri a long, contemplative stare. ?...Can I eat her??
?No, Yoshika.?
Marokuu
(OOC: I just realized that I kept forgetting that she already has clothes. Sorry. >_<)
Momiji returned a few minutes later with a robe, and a plate with two cups full of tea on it. ?...Is there any reason you're lying on the floor lie that? Eh, whetever. Anyway, this robe isn't much, but it should suffice until your current clothes dry.? She put the tea on the table, and handed Ohuku the robe. ?I'll wait until you have it on. You can change in that room over there,? she said, pointing a room across the hallway. ?You'll be sleeping there until I find a place for you to live, if that's alright with you. Just bring me these clothes back when you're done.?
German Flower Youkai
Yuugi's concerned look never left. ?The name's Yuugi Hoshiguma, one of the four Devas. You're in the Underground City right now. Here, let me help you with that.? Yuugi used her free hand to help the Valkyrie up. ?Anyway, that's a weird outfit you've got going on there. If you don't know where you are, you're probably not from around here. Where are you from? The surface??
Sourfang
Shou smiled back. ?It actually happens somewhat frequently. Most of them live in the wild and live out the rest of their lives having to scavenge or hunt. You're pretty lucky you were right near the Temple. And not everyone can return to their original forms, actually. I've heard that some of the ruler of the Underground's pets can, but that's about it. Like with balance, you get used to it eventually. I'm sure I'd feel out of sorts if I went back to being a tiger. Still, this has me curious. What was your old form like, if you don't mind me asking??
GuardianTempest
Nazrin yawned. ?It really depends on your perspective. Byakuren owns the shrine, but Shou is the avatar of Vaisravana. I've got seniority to both of them, though. Not just in age, but in serving Vaisravana, too. Not that it really matters, though. I generally let them take care of things around the temple. And I have no clue what you mean by 'hierarchy'. Look, if you're so interested, why don't you just come with me? I'm sure Byakuren will get a kick out of helping some Youkai.?
Crow Cakes
I see. We're talking through mind reading because we can and talking out loud is a waste in this situation. You can read any person's thoughts and memories, but not their subconscious. Only one person can do that. She then answered Chiseki's question before it had even been asked. That person is my little sister.
Soon after, a girl stepped into the room. She had red hair, two sets of ears, and a black dress. She was carrying a night gown. ?Here you go, Miss Satori!?
Satori stood, and took the night gown. ?Thank you, Orin.? She took the night gown to Chiseki, and helped her put it on. There, that is much better. She sat down, and Orin returned to cat form before jumping back in her master's lap. She stroked the cat's fur, eliciting a soft purr.
cecilthebolt
(OOC: Yes, it's Mokou. I always saw her hair as a very light violet.)
Mokou couldn't help but laugh at the fairy's explanation. ?My, you're an energetic one. My guess is that that fire was from my battle with the sheltered little princess the other day, which would make you a fire spirit. Makes sense I guess, since you fairies are nature spirits. Anyway, I should get going. I have people to show through the forest and such.? She turned to leave.
-
Arasoi grinned at Mima's comment, before heartily gulping down his bowl of rice. This bowl of rice. Oh god it just tasted so good. Arasoi could'nt help himself but to smile. As he set down the now empty bowl, he turned to the still forlorn Mima. His smile softened a little. "You seem to be bearing the weight of this world, oh powerful, beautiful evil spirit." Gensokyo will be fine, even of I just arrived. From the looks of it, Gensokyo is still beautiful."
Arasoi stood up, facing the moon. "You seem to be lonely, without that shrine maiden. But I'm here to keep you company." His eyes stared into the moon, as if slowly unravelling it's secrets. "The moon is always there. Always giving off it's white light. Ot has had better times, but it's still here."
Arasoi looked back at Mima, smiling. "Like how I'll be here with you." Arasoi finally felt that primal instinct kicking in, and howled to the moon. A howl that was much like a wolf. A wolf and some reptalian beast. Lightning sparked on the spikes on his back.
-
Before Sayuri could react, Seiga had grabbed hold of her and dragged her up to the exit of the Mausoleum. As they came to a door, Sayuri slowed a bit, not knowing what to do. Seiga however, kept on flying, right through the door infact. Sayuri is awed by the woman's feat and stares at the door for a moment. Seiga sticks her head back through the door and informs Sayuri she can do the same. Hesitantly, Sayuri followed, smoothly passing through the door as if it wasn't there to begin with.
After a few more minutes of flying, they came to a large set of stairs leading up. The two girls flew up, going through the cover to the outside.
Sayuri gazed around at the many sights before them. The graveyard packed with spirits, the stones that stuck up from the ground, the falling cherry petals that glowed faintlt amongst all the darkness. The spirit looked up to see a field of black speckled with thousands of tiny lights. It was more majestic than the fake one of the Mausoleum. As the spirit gazed up towards the heavens, a voice startled her slightly. She spun around to see a pale girl, her arms outstretched like she was about to grab you. Seiga introduce her as Yoshika. Sayuri nodded as Seiga told Yoshika her name.
Yoshika stared at her for a long period of time. The light in her eyes faded slightly, drool forming from her mouth. Then she abruptly turned to Seiga, asking if she could eat Sayuri. Seiga quickly shot down the corpse's question, recieving a disatisfied 'aww' from her servant. Sayuri was a little startled, letting out a small 'eek!' at the thought of getting eaten. She didn't quite feel safe around this Jiang Shi or what ever she was.
-
Youkai Jesus
Mima couldn't help but laugh at the howl, but soon regained her composure. ?...I know you think you're clever and all, but to be honest, all that sappy crap annoys me. Just talk like a normal person. And for the record, I'm not bearing the weight of Gensokyo on my shoulders or anything. Look, I can tell all that charmer crap doesn't come naturally to you, so just stop it already. Girls don't like boys who are clingy like that~?
Mima stood up, and yawned. ?It's starting to get pretty late. You should go to bed or something. There are rooms inside, sleep there if you want. I'm going to go fly around for a bit.? She then soared off into the sky, leaving Arasoi behind.
Sonae
It was at this time that Futo opened the door. The clothes she had been carrying disappeared in a poof of logic as the GM realized that Sayuri already had clothing on. ?Ah, there thee beeth. I hath prepared a room for thee. Please follow me.? She went back through the door, leading Sayuri back through the Mausoleum. Eventually, they came to a room not unlike the one Sayuri had awoken in. ?I do hope it suits thy wishes. It is late; I know thee hast just awoken, but thee shall needeth sleep for the day ahead. I bid thee farewell.? Futo stepped out and closed the door behind her, leaving Sayuri.
(OOC: Basically, the plot will pick up once the next day starts. So for now I'm just trying to get everyone to bed and such. Of course, this is problematic when you have three people who still haven't even posted, but I'm sure they'll catch up eventually.)
-
Heal smiles as her eyes twinkle...under her helmet. "Byakuren....such an elegant name fitting to the owner of such a prestigious place. Ah, it's time for a new session." she thought with immense glee in her heart. She couldn't believe her luck, she's going under a temple-owner, whatever the other details are. And judging by her words, she expects that she would be at least compassionate. Looking at Nazrin, she makes her statement "Why y-yes, I am more than willing to serve such a figure."
She twitches for a bit, quite excited, but immediately calms herself knowing such behavior would not be tolerated well should she appear like a giddy novice. "Nazrin, I feel grateful for such an exquisite offer, but I am, in shameful incompetence, unfamiliar with the location. May...may...(oh how awful)..may you guide me?" she requested, if she would be blushing, she is, though her helmet doesn't show her accent is as she begins following Nazrin to wherever she may go...or more so following her every move.
-
"Girls don't like guys who are clingy like that."
Those words echoed in Arasoi's head. Did he do something wrong? Did he say something he should not have? What exactly went wrong? Or did she just got fed up with his fake, gentlemanly speech. Or maybe it was that primal instinct that just came out of him. Arasoi sighed to himself, lightning crackling on his back. Mima flew off, her long green hair and blue dress waving in the wind, illuminated by the moonlight. Arasoi shifted uncomfortably. Something about this reminded him of something. Something within Makai when he was born. But whatever, that would be put away for now.
"All that sappy crap annoys me."
Arasoi could'nt help but wonder what had happened. What was so devastatingly wrong with what he had said and acted like. Ahh well, if it's over, it's over. I mean, he had just met Mima, anyway. The first actual talking being that didn't try to kill him on sight. And she was beautiful beyond comprehension. And she had power. Power unbelievable. Just like his own before this...
"I hate my life." He slams his fist on the ground, shaking and cracking the earth. Lightning crackles through his palm. It's weak. Very weak.
"My power..." Arasoi stood up, and walked into the shrine. The shrine wasn't huge, but was relatively big. And it was the first shrine that Arasoi had seen in his life. What did a shrine maiden do, anyway? He ventured into the shrine, finding only boring objects. The most interesting being a random, occasional rice cracker on the floor. Which if still crispy and not dirtied, would be eaten by the Fanged Wyvern. Eventually, he made his way into a room. It was a comfortable, small room with a crumpled up futon on the floor and clothes thrown everywhere.
Arasoi picked up one of the clothes, a detached sleeve. He then began to imagine what the shrine maiden would look like, coming up with horrible visions of eldtrich abominations with arm sleeves for tentacles. Arasoi tossed the arm sleeve across the room and pulled up the futon. Even with the clothes messed up so much, this would do. He slid on the futon, lying sideways. Those spikes on his back didn't help his sleep straight up... Unless...
Arasoi concentrated, forcing energy into his back. This allowed him to retract his spikes a significant amount, allowing him to lie facing the celling. Slowly, humming along with the blowing of the wind, Arasoi sank into the abyss of slumber...
"...Mima..."
-
GuardianTempest
"...Who said anything about serving? Oh, whatever. You're taking this way too seriously, you know," Nazrin remarked, bored as ever, like this really wasn't worth her time. She then began ascending. "I'm going to fly over there. I'll fly slowly so you can follow. Don't worry if I lose you, you won't be too hard to find." She flew off in the direction of the temple. Heal followed behind without too much difficulty, though it seemed that the mouse was contemplating losing the vassal. Eventually they were out of the forest, and a temple could be seen in the distance.
Arriving at the temple itself didn't take long after that. Upon closer inspection, the so-called temple was really just an overturned boat. Nazrin landed, and led the vassal inside, to see Shou and a strange girl with white wings. "Hey Shou. Who's this?"
"This is Minako Honjou. I found her outside the temple. And who is your guest?" Shou asked, truly interested.
"Heal... something. I dunno. She wanted to talk to Byakuren or something. It doesn't concern me, so I'm going to go to bed."
Shou nodded. "I won't be far behind you. Just need to get these two situated."
Nazrin also nodded, and was soon out the door. Shou turned back to the two newcomers. "Well then, is there anything else you'd like to ask? Byakuren has already gone off to bed, so you can meet her in the morning. If that will be all, though, I'll lead you two to your temporary rooms."
------
A knock on the door. "Come in," the girl said, absent-mindedly. The door opened, and a green-haired girl appeared in the doorway. The first girl looked up from her work, and set it aside for a moment. "So? Did it work?"
The green-haired girl nodded. "Just like you said. Probably means the rest worked, too."
"Good. A few of them already know, so they can handle theirs. Messengers have been dispatched to the others, or at least most of them. A few of them are a pain to find."
"Yeah. When will you bring them here?"
"I don't know. Tomorrow, maybe. Or the day after that."
"Are you sure that's enough time? I mean, most of them are brand new."
"As much as I'd love to give them more time to grow accustomed, we're running short on time. I'm afraid we don't have nearly as much time as we originally thought."
"...I see. I'll leave you to your work, then." The door opened, and the second girl left, closing the door behind her.
-
Sparkler begins to follow Mokou flying behind her. ?then wouldn?t that mean you started that fire?? She asks curiously. Not even considering that she couldn?t follow. Sparkler was ablaze with questions and curiosities. ?How do you control fire? Why you make wings specifically? What are those things on your pants? Why you wearing pants instead something else??
(ugh tired enough I actually could not think of much. I referring to the seals or whatever they are on Mokou?s pants, I believe there suppose be some fire protection talisman or something, I might be wrong.)
-
[OOC: Off to homework]
"Peculiar, anyway I will learn to live alongside, it seems this will be an exciting journey." Heal thought as she calms herself again, she then introduces herself formally to Shou. "I am Heal de Garde, a wandering vassal who seeks to serve this 'Byakuren' person, but before I take my first rest since my awakening, can you introduce me to the background of this area? I wish to know more, I am not familiar." She looks around walking on the shrine's path, gazing at the features like a child in an amusement park and begins familiarizing herself to the outside. "A ship? Then perhaps it would be easy to navigate indoors. I can feel tranquility, how would a guardian like me fit?" she wondered.
-
(OOC: I just realized that I kept forgetting that she already has clothes. Sorry. >_<)
(( Her base clothes are pretty transparent so it's understandable for Momiji wanting her to get a bit more dressed, I'm more bothered by the fact that you keep calling me GuardianTempest >_>))
Ohuku wasn't sure what to do with the robe Momiji had handed her. She tentatively grasped it and held it up in front of her "What do I?" She looked back and forth between the robe and Momiji, suddenly making the connection that the tengu was wearing something kinda similar.
She put her arms through the arms of the robe, not bothering with trying to fit it under her current "clothes". The end result was far from perfect but it could have looked much worse, the fact that the robe was quite a few sizes too large was negated by the extra "clothing" she was wearing under it. It was also starting to get a little damp from her own clothes but she didn't mind.
Not bothering with trying to tie the robe up she turned her attention to the other thing Momiji had brought into the room, the teacups.
She gripped one of the cups with both hands and brought it up in front of her face. It looked a bit like water but the color was strange, it was warmer and it smelled differently. The feeling of warmth and the smell were the only two things she could really understand about it so she sat like that, watching Momiji to see what she would do with her cup.
There was still a ton of thoughts swirling around in her head but she did not quite feel ready to get them out, the whole deal with structuring sentences still felt unnecessarily hard.
((You can just put her to bed if you want to, I'm just taking the opportunity to get some more of her learning out of the way since some people haven't gotten started yet))
-
Ark watched the whole mess with a childlike curiosity, and turned to face the yellow haired girl. She was still looking at the yellow haired girl a minute later when she asked "What's a 'Marukyuu'?" She took in every detail of the yellow haired girl's appearance, and realized that she and Cirno had something Ark herself lacked: something to cover their bodies with. She stopped staring at the yellow haired girl and turned to tug on Cirno's dress out of curiosity. "I wonder . . . ." she said softly while tugging. She wondered if the dress was part of the fairy or just something to cover herself with.
-
Minako's eyes settle on the newly arriving armored form, and the smaller woman with the redent-like ears, and she nods a simple greeting to them both. Then she regards Shou and thinks back to her old self. "The humans called us 'pegasus'. We were like horses, but with wings." She gives said wings a quick flap. "I am greatly releived to have kept them, as well." She may have been disconnected from her old life, but being disconnected from flying would have been too much to bear. "There were never a lot of us in this world, and we lived simple lives. A pegasus is more than a simple beast. My mind wasn't... too different from what it is now. ... I think. The memorys are dim. Is that always the case, as well, when this change happens?"
-
Chiseki was mildly startled at the cat's sudden transformation. Since she had been busy wearing the borrowed nightgown (stretching her arms felt weird), her third eye couldn't read the cat's thoughts. Curiously, she rotated the eyeball in front of her chest to make it look at her face. It stared at her, with the occasional blink. Nothing happened.
Now that everything was out of the way, Chiseki's physical and mental endurance began to crumble. The soft texture of her clothes was beckoning her to lie down and sleep. May I go now?
-
Editted because everything I typed was when I was in school using my Iphone.
-
Scarlet Devil Mansion? What kind of name was that? It was either descriptive of the actual presence of a devil that was best identified by her scarlet colour in clothing, perhaps in skin or even abilities, or a seriously brain damaged individual who managed to rope in poor slaves or equally confused people. Still, the girl who was dressed in clothing that seemed to call out to her appealed to her curiousity the most. After all, she was the only one who seemed to understand her.
"Uh... And I'm Huang Mikan." She extends her hand in return to shake hers, although rather awkwardly. She was still naked, after all. The ensuing conversation from the maid and her friend was confusing at best. It went on for a minute or two, awkward for the bare Mikan. Eventually, she could not take it any longer.
"May I please borrow some clothes? I don't quite fancy staying in... this..." Mikan awkwardly shifted her eyes, hoping that they could comply to this request.
-
(pretty sure Mokou?s hair is white, or silver, but eh, whatever. I assume that?s her anyway. :P It shoudl be noted i not going completely insane pyromaniac with my fairy, forest fires also renew the forest after all. XD)
((She does have white hair. But there's no point in arguing with Squawks about it. Already tried. It didn't work))
((As for Pyromaniac. If ya want some of that, check out EoG. AHAHAHAHAHAH PYROMANIAC MODO))
((Gah I have sooooo much to read through. Will post later hopefully Nevermind I'll do it now then catch up.))
As Futo leaves the room, Sayuri is left alone in the room. The spirit watches the door for a few seconds, but it doesn't seem like anyone would be coming back in any time soon. She eventually turns her attention to the room. Due to just waking up she's not very tired, so she decides to investigate the room. First she heads to the bed. She pokes the soft blankets, which are pressed down in response. She explores every corner of the room. She experiments a bit, flying around, spinning, floating upside down, and all. Eventually wearing herself out and falling asleep on the bed.
-
[OOC: 12:30: Lunch time *omnomnomnomnomnom*
12:40 I should not work in my lunch time, doesn't even have 10 minutes to relax :ohdear:
13:30 We have these mondays where there is no time to do anything, good that I was able to eat something withing ::)
14:30 :derp: Work is never enough (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uFscWEkPGtk) :3
16:00 Finally some minutes for a break...
22:48 I'm living in the worst timezone evaaaaaaaaaaaa]
Her presence is similar to a demon kind, but she seems very friendly. I think I can trust her for now.... Hilde gets up on her feet. "It's an honer do meet you Yuugi Hoshiguma, I thank you for your kindness."
Hilde, still breathing quite heavily, recovers faster then she expected. Her body is still in pain, but not as much as before. With the help of Yuugi she can take some steps.
While thinking about where she came from, the headache becoming worse. "I'm from the surface, but I can't remember much... . my kind is called valkyrie, I think."
I can't remember who I am or where I came from, but I still have some knowledge...
Actually, her memories are totally in chaos. She's mumbling something. "Amnesia?" was the only understandable word for Yuugi.
"The last thing I can remember was a light that hit me. Then it was quite and dark for a long time."
I think I got killed. She doesn't say it.
Her stomach gives up a loud rumble. "I'm unsure if I can ask but is there a place where I can get something to eat and rest. This headache is killing me, I can't sort my thoughts."
-
(Ooc wait were starting... great boundary I missed the memo!)
Out side of the human village the grass blew in the wind. waves of grass flew across the field almost all at the same rate.
Food must be near...
A black wolf thought stalking through the grass.
The wind blows the scent of chicken right to my noes... what great luck!
She thought hungrily.
She approached a small chicken coop on the out skirts of the village, the grass hiding her presence. One of the hens looked up from the feed and looked around the going back to eating. Contrary to popular belief, wolves don't howl too much when they hunt only to communicate with other wolves other wise they are dead silence, which all the chicken heard before her neck snapped was grass and wind. The wolf enjoyed her meal as the remaining chickens wildly panicked and fled. When a rush of cold went over her body,
"Probably nothing." She said to her self... moments later realizing that she spoke. Before she could react however,
"HALT IN THE NAME OF THE LAW THIEF!"
-
A day like any other in Gensokyo.
Humans tend their crops and livestock, Fairies get into arguments over trivial matters, Youkai do what they do best.
But for one unsuspecting Raven, all of that is about to change.
How? Well, she's been around for some time afterall.
And how are Youkai born? Animals who reach a sufficient age, generally 100 Years, become one of an surprisingly large variety of Youkai.
This is the story of one such creature, and her adventures in overcoming many trials.
===
'Eh? Something feels weird...'
Was the first thought that went through the freshly-changed tengu's mind.
'Who exactly am I?'
'Where am I again?'
'Does this place serve sliced cheese?'
'Adventure!'
'Ooh...shiny.'
Those were just samplings of her now-elevated mind running rampant.
Of course, as she rises from her nest made of the rings she had collected as a Raven, she realizes something.
She is no longer a raven.
Of course, when she takes a few experimental steps, she promptly falls flat on her face.
"Yeowch!"
Of course, what she had forgotten was that the cavern she had built her nest in was strewn haphazardly with various blades in varying conditions.
Thankfully though, the part of the cave in which she had her nest was mercifully free of such things.
=
For starters, she has to get used to her new body, which..uh...might not be as easy as she thinks.
-
Hey guys, sorry about the lack of an update today. Our internet access has been down since noon, and we only just got it back. I probably won't be able to get to all of these before I go to bed, unfortunately (I was planning on going to bed in thirty minutes or so.) Sorry for the inconvenience, but things happen. Also, good to see Reisen-tanith and Hanzo posting, Now if only Berzul would post. If he doesn't by the time I get back tomorrow, I'll talk to him about it.
...I have a lot to reply to tomorrow. Hoo boy. :V
-
Well then, you bettur get eet done. I'm in need of some Mima-loving. Even though it'll take a long time to get there.
-
It took me a while to get it all hammered out, but I think I got it right.
Well, at any rate, here's hoping things go well.
A few bits of info though.
Hotaru's nest is inside a cave in a rocky crag on the Western Face of Youkai Mountain.
Hence the whole cave/cavern business.
-
OOC
Sorry, I would have replied earlier but I was sleeping over on the USS Salem, and couldn't feel my arms on Sunday, hopefully I gave you enough to go on with mine
-
cecilthebolt
Mokou chuckled at the fairy's enthusiasm. ?One question at a time, kiddo. I did, I just control it, I make wings because I do, they keep my pants from burning, and I wear pants because I do.? The odd pair had soon arrived outside of a small house. ?Well, I'm going inside. I don't need to sleep, but I like it. Do whatever you want, I guess. See you around, little fairy.? Mokou walked inside, waving to the fairy.
GuardianTempest and Sourfang
Shou shrugged at Heal's request. ?Well, we've been serving Vaisravan here for awhile now. We all got sealed up awhile ago, but then some stuff with geysers and evil spirits started happening, and the seal was un-done. Byakuren had been sealed differently, so we went about un-doing the seal when we returned. We've been here ever since. Well, that's the long and short of it, anyway. I could go into more detail, but I don't want to bore you, and it's getting late.? She then turned to Minako. ?Hm... a pegasus, huh? And yes, it's pretty normal that you lost your memories.?
Shou stood up, and stretched her arms. ?Well! I'm heading to bed, so I'll show you to your rooms. If you have any more questions, feel free to ask in the morning.? She led the two farther into the temple. Snores could be heard from other rooms. Finally, they reached two doors across from each other. ?Well, here you are, for now at least. I have a few final things I need to attend to, so I'll see you two in the morning.? She then walked back to the main room, leaving the two Youkai standing in the hall.
Marokuu
(OOC: ?:V Sorry about that. It won't happen again, I promise!
And I'll probably keep this up for a bit. Sorry for the people who are already getting up, but I'd like to let a few people catch up before having you wake up. I'll probably have you all wake up in the next large update, but until then, please be patient. I'm not going to wait for every single person to get up to this point, but I want to keep you all on at least somewhat the same timeline.)
Momiji raised an eyebrow at the jellyfish's attempt to put the robe on. ?...You were supposed to go take that jacket off and put the robe on instead, but whatever floats your boat I guess.? She then took a sip of the tea. ?...A bit weak I guess, but I've made worse...? she mused to herself. ?A-anyway, do you know why you were falling off the waterfall? I suppose I should have asked this earlier, but getting you a place to rest was first priority.?
MFZBdude
The yellow haired girl turned to the newcomer and was about to speak, but was cut off by Cirno. ?It's a nineball! Nine is the strongest number, so it only made sense that it would represent the strongest person in all of Gensokyo. She then raised a quizzical eyebrow at Ark in response to having her dress tugged. ?...Oh yeah, you're kind of nude, huh? Rumia! Go get our third-in-command some new clothes! Just get them out of my own wardrobe!?
The yellow haired girl nodded, and flew off into the dark sky. Cirno grinned at Ark. ?Wriggle's normally second-in-command, but she and Mystia are dirty traitors, so you and Rumia just got promoted!?
After a few minutes of talking, Rumia returned with a dress like Cirno's. ?Here you go!? She handed the dress over to Ark.
Crow Cakes
Satori nodded. ?Of course. Orin, please show our guest to her room.? The cat meowed in protest. ?I know, I know, but Okuu isn't here and Koishi is already asleep. You're the only one who knows where it is, anyway.? Orin meowed again, but jumped out of her master's lap, looking up expectantly at their guest. Well then, we can speak more in the morning, Chiseki.
The cat then returned to a human form. ?Well then, let's get going.? Orin started walking off into one of the hallways. ?So, your name's Chiseki? Well, I'm Rin Kaenbyou. Didn't know there were any Satori left in the city.? The pair had soon reached a door on the side of the hallway. Orin opened the door. ?Well, here you go. Just holler if you need anything.?
XinXin
Within a second of Mikan's request, the maid had disappeared without a trace. Meiling scratched behind her head, laughing nervously. ?She does that. Sakuya can manipulate time, so she stops it a lot to save time.?
A few seconds later, Sakuya had returned, holding a maid outfit. She held them out to Mikan. ?Put this on. By the way, you won't be staying for free. The Mistress says you can stay, but as a maid.?
Meiling grinned at this. ?Well, it'll be nice to have you around. I take it she'll start tomorrow??
?Well, she still needs training, of course. This is just to keep her covered, for now.?
German Flower Youkai
?Valkyrie? Never heard of 'em. As far as the rest of it... That's a bit odd. But, I know what always makes it better!? She put an arm around her newfound friend's shoulder. ?Time to hit the town! Nothing's more relaxing than sake! We can grab a bite to eat, too.? She walked away, with her new friend in tow.
(OOC: This would normally be a great time for some Oni antics, but like I said, I kind of want to keep everyone at the same pace, so instead, noodle incident!)
The valkyrie stumbled through the down, bumping into people as she went. She knew that she would never look at a horn the same way again. Just thinking about it made her sick. Everything was starting to get hazy, but she could see a large building off in the distance.
Reisen-tanith
(OOC note: You do not control Kotohime yet.)
The wolf turned around to see a girl in a purple kimono staring her down, hands on her hips. ?Just what do you think you're doing in here in the middle of the night? Especially in th- ...why do you have a chicken hanging out of your mouth? That's... kind of disgusting. ...Anyway, I guess I should do something about this. Um, come with me, okay? You can resist if you want, I guess, but it's kind of late and that would be a pain.?
Hanzo
The new tengu managed to stand up, and looked around. The place seemed odd, like she knew where she was, but not really. She then turned to see another girl staring at her. The girl had long, black hair, a white shirt, and a green skirt. What stood out about her more, though, was the weird rod on her arm and the shiny thing on her chest. It looked like an eye. Close inspection revealed that her feet also stood out. The two had a staring contest, then the other girl broke the silence. ?...What were we doing, again? I saw shiny stuff in here so I came in, but it's all so sharp... What did miss satori ask me to do?? She turned away from the other bird, scratching her chin. ?...It was something important, too...?
-
Heal nodded at Shou, "Understood, I shall be in my designated room." she said. Later indoors, she tries carefully not to make any disturbing noise as she was escorted to her door. As she opens the door, numerous more thoughts run through her head, probably as a shock for suddenly gaining sentience. "This...is what they call...a headache, hmm? For when...you think too much. I must relax before my first day of duty." she whispered to herself. Quietly closing the door and lying on the bed, she feels a sudden rush of comfort inside and thinks, "My my, no wonder the humans enjoy this so much."
Covering herself with the provided blanket, Heal begins to have her first night's sleep. Slowly she drifts off into a lucid dream, in a semi-meditative state. There she sees patches of memories of her previous life and adjusts herself for the upcoming days. She decides that she will oversleep just this once, then for the subsequent night she will wake up quite early in the morning. The thought of upsetting people with the effort required to wake her up worries her and tries to jump at the smallest nudge she can feel, but hopefully she won't end up hurting people because of it.
-
Minako enters her temporary accomodations, albeit slightly reluctantly. She'd never even been indoors before, let alone in a room this size. It's not an entirely comfortable sensation. She thinks that if she stretched her wings out, they'd touch both walls. However, this place, this temple, doesn't seem quite so bad. There's a warmth here, the kind that comes from a true home, from beings that do more than simply share a dwelling. The newborn youkai has a sensation that the people here care for each other.
And then there's this 'Byakuren' person. When Shou said that name, Minako perceived something in the way she said it. There's a story there, Minako's sure. Something to ask about tomorrow, along with many other questions. So walks to the small window and opens it, needing the feel of fresh air on her face. Why does this place look so much like an overturned... boat, she thinks the word is. This Heal person, and the small girl with the rodent ears. Are they like Minako, newly 'born'? Perhaps not the mouse, Shou seemed to know her. But what of the other one? Is it common for two youkai to be 'born' so close to each other? Why did it even happen in the first place, to either of them? Or Shou, for that matter. Would the haze that seemed to have fallen between her current self and her old memories ever be lifted, to let her recall clearly who she was before she was 'Minako'?
But those can wait till tomorrow. Navel-gazing will gain her nothing now, so best to wait until the sun rises, and see if this Byakuren, or Shou, has some answers for her. But she wonders, as she lays down on the little bed in the room on her stomach, if this is to be her new existance, could she stay here for a while. This is a nice place.
-
Ohuku raised her own eyebrow as a response to Momiji's suggestion "Why would I take off myself? That just seems stupid." She paused for a moment "Hmm speaking isn't that hard when you don't plan it out too much" she thought.
She decided to follow Momiji's lead in drinking the tea. Like everything else, using a mouth to ingest things was a completely new experience for her. "Ow" Burning her tongue was also a new experience, she set down the cup at the table.
"I... do not know... what happened" her speech slowed down when responding to the question. "I do not have any... memories before I... woke up, floating around the lake." She shook her head "The... only thing I knew was... my name... Sushikisu... Ohuku"
She fell silent, her mind yet again filling with thoughts. Where had she come from? Why was she here?
"You... saved me... right? Do you know what happened?"
-
Aref looked over at the human in the kimono, and then down at her self..."What the ... I'm humanish now?" she said dropiing the chicken from her mouth.
"I was hunting for food," She said licking the blood from her lips, *This human looks like shes an alpha... I best listen to her.*
"All right Ma-am, lead the way." She said as she started overtowards the Officer.
-
"W-wait, what?" Mikan was stunned as she held the uniform in her hands. "I never said anything about staying here!" Especially what if they really ARE lunatics! She stared at them for a few moments, looked down at the maid uniform, and sighed while they remained seemingly oblivious all the while. Probably not because they were, but that they were ignoring her. She had no choice, she remembered nothing anyway. There was no way she could survive in this foreign land alone. "Never... nevermind..." She turned around, making sure to cover where was needed and crawled behind a nearby bush.
Upon proper inspection of the dress that she was about to wear, she was completely astonished. Mikan stared at it, mouth open, eyes twitching. This really was a genuine meido maid uniform: a black and white dress that was frilly at the edges along with a matching frilly hairband. After a few moments of awkward agony, she dressed herself. It was quite clear which was the lesser of the two evils. It was quite comfortable in actuality, however, she felt odd wearing it because CHINA PRIDE for reasons unbeknowest to her. Still, it was probably dark to the point that the humiliation would be saved for another time. She emerged from the bushes.
"Well... How do I look?" Mikan crossed her fingers as she strutted forward.
(Not the best fitting picture, but sufficient for the time being)
http://victorica.hanyuu.net/image/e24a570d1bae6095dca61b39e1567536/Konachan.com%20-%209524%20black_hair%20maid%20murakami_suigun.jpg
-
Ark gratefully accepted the dress and slipped it on. She smiled at Rumia and looked back at Cirno. "So what all do we do?" she asked, looking around. Out of cruiosity, she poked Rumia a little. "And how did you fly?" She knew Cirno could fly because she had wings, but Rumia didn't have anything like that. It was piquing the Yuki-Onna's curiosity and she wanted to know if she could do the same.
-
These 'Oni' know how to make a party, they outdrunk me in no time.. Hilde's still wandering along the street, trying to get rid of all the sake she drunk. Her vision is in haze but she seems to be able to walk in a straight line. Not only that, she can think quite clear, well as clear as a drunk can be, but she's able to sort her thoughts.'Gensokyo'. That's what Yuugi said, this underground is connected to it. I can't remember anything about such a place. I can remember a few things about where I'm from but nothing about Gensokyo.
She takes a look around. The underground city looks really beautiful in this everlasting night of the underground. It's also snowing down he... Suddenly her vision moves to the ground. She missed a step on the path and tripped to the ground. "autsch". She's checking herself if she got hurt. I don't even have a scratch. Her vambrace protected her arms from getting hurt. This armor is really of avail. Now that she mentions it. Mmh, the armor I'm wearing isn't as heavy as I thought before. The food and the alcohol did it's best.:V She smiled while standing up from the ground.
She looks at her helbard, she's still holding in her hand. Her face became serious while thinking about what happend before she woke up here. I still can't remember how did I get here. Yuugi said she never saw someone like me before, the other Onis aswell. Maybe the person, Yuugi told me to visit, knows something... Her vision goes back onto the street and she starts to walk again. And this weapon is also a mysterie to me. I remember that I was used to this kind of weapon, but I feel more than that in this one
She can see the huge building coming closer and closer. So, thats the building Yuugi told me about. Hilde gets excited about what lies before her. She moves her helbard onto her shoulder and increases her movement.
She stops at the front of the main entrance. *TOCK TOCK TOCK* She knocks three time. Noone opens the door after a few seconds, so she repeat herself. *TOCK TOCK TOCK*
-
(OOC: So, as some of you may be aware, I put in my sign-up that Kanade's fur is red. However, every time I picture her I picture her as blue, so instead of having two different images of her, I'm just going to change her fur color to blue. Her hair is still a deeper color than the rest of her fur, it's just blue now. I would use an arctic fox as basis for this, but her fur is a much deeper blue (arctic fox fur appears to be a grey-blue during the winter). Not really useful information, just thought I should point it out in case any character ever identifies her by fur/hair color, as I am wont to do.)
GuardianTempest
(OOC: Well, you did say she's going to oversleep, so you won't be updated until after Sour's next post. :trollface:)
Sourtang
A myriad of questions floated through Minako's head as she drifted off to sleep.
---
The pegasus woke up from a dreamless sleep. Now that the room was filled with light, she could see that it was mostly barren aside from a dresser, a nightstand, and the bed she was sleeping in. She could smell something good coming vaguely from the direction of the area she and Shou had been talking in last night.
GuardianTempestMarokuu :V
Momiji was taken aback at Ohuku's notion of taking off herself. ?...The jacket isn't a part of you, you know...? She then listened as Ohuku explained her dilemma. ?You don't remember anything? In that case, you probably have amnesia... Or you may be a new Youkai. I'll ask Nitori tomorrow. And while I did save you, I don't know why you were falling, either...?
Momiji then stood up and yawned. ?Well. We should probably get to bed. The room I pointed to earlier is where you'll be sleeping, so unless there's anything else, I suppose I'll see you in the morning...?
Reisen-tanith
?...You're supposed to cook the chickens first, you know. Well, whatever. Follow along, then.? Kotohime sighed, and started walking next to the wolf. ?I'm surprised you didn't resist. Most Youkai get overconfident in their abilities and try to fight me off. Of course, by the time I'm done with them, they've learned their lesson, so I don't bother arresting them. Anyway, this is the place.?
Before them stood a rather large mansion. The human village was nowhere to be seen. ?I'm a princess, so of course I have a house like this.? The mansion itself was very ornate, if a bit... odd. It wasn't that it was weird, something just felt a bit off about it. Kind of like its owner. ?I don't live in the human village because I don't want to. Those people don't understand me, so I make no effort to understand them.? She opened the door, and led the wolf inside.
It was now clear why the mansion seemed so strange. Inside, it was full to the brim of things. Not even things with any clear connection, just random objects, most of which the wolf did not recognize. ?It's a bit cluttered in here, but you're a criminal so it's fine.? Kotohime led the wolf through the mansion, which seemed to be almost like a maze. Some paths were blocked off simply because there was to much stuff in the way. Eventually, they reached a flight of stairs. Down these stairs was a small dungeon. ?Here. We'll discuss the terms of your imprisonment in the morning.? She opened the door, and closed it once the wolf was inside. ?Don't try anything funny.? She locked the door, and left the dungeon.
XinXin
Meiling smiled as Sakuya gave the new maid a once-over. ?You look great!?
?Not bad, I guess. The point of the uniform isn't fashion, of course, but I've seen much worse,? Sakuya replied, agreeing somewhat. ?Anyway, you'll mostly be working during the day, so you should go get some rest. I'd show you to your room, but I'm busy now. I'll have one of the maids show you, instead. Farewell.? Within a second, the maid had vanished again.
Meiling let out a sigh. ?She's right, though, it is getting pretty late. I n- conserve my energy, so I'm not that tired, but you probably are. I suppose I'll see you in the morning, then!?
Right on cue, a fairy maid appeared. ?Okay, let's go, new girl!? The fairy smiled energetically as it led Mikan into the mansion. The inside was very ornate, and large. Larger than it should have been. But she tossed that thought aside as they arrived at a small door. ?We don't have many guest rooms, but this should do. Most of us maids have our own homes anyway. Night!? The fairy then flew away, probably to do some new task or another. Or just slack off again.
MFZBdude
Cirno beamed with pride once more. ?We travel around Gensokyo, saving its denizens from the bad guys! We are friends of justice, enemies of the mal... mally... malevorient!?
Rumia seemed confused at Arks' question. ?What do you mean, 'how'? I just... did. I dunno how else to put it, it just happens is all. I decide to fly, and I fly... Wait, you mean you can't fly??
Cirno's face was suddenly wrought with concern. ?...This could be a problem. We can't exactly travel the lands if you're stuck on foot.?
German Flower Youkai
The door opened to reveal a red-haired girl in a black dress. She was visibly irritated. ?Yeah yeah, what is it??
A voice from inside called, ?Orin, that's no way to talk to our guests. Let her in.?
Rin grumbled as she opened the door. ?Sorry, sorry.? Hilde stepped in, and wa greeted by a girl with pink hair, and a strange orb on her che- was that an eyeball?
?Hello. Yes, this is an eyeball. Yes, I just read your mind. No, I'm not kidding.?
Youkai Jesus
Arasoi slowly awoke to the smell of something cooking. Whatever it was, it smelled good. He could see that the room he was in contained a dresser, closet, nightstand, and a few things lying around, including some weird stick. Now that he got a closer look, the room seemed like it had been gone through recently.
Sonae
Sayuri woke up to that same starry sky. The door to her room was slightly ajar. She got out of bed, and went to open the door. As she stepped into the hallway, she could hear a voice from the other end. It was a bit far away, but she could make it out if she concentrated on the voice. ?My my, this is a problem indeed...? The voice sounded somewhat familiar, but she couldn't quite place it.
Another voice joined the first. ?I don't see what we have to do with it, still.?
The first voice spoke again. ?Well, we're housing her. I suppose they just want someone to escort her there...?
?But why do you believe would they be so specific?? Another voice this time, as difficult to identify as the other two, but still familiar.
?Ah, good morrow, miss Sayuri!? Sayuri turned to see a woman standing behind her. It took Sayuri a second to realize that this was Futo. ?I trust thee slept well??
-
Arasoi yawned, pulling himself up. As his body left the futon, little sparks of lightning shot through his back, causing those yellow spikes of his to push themselves out of a retracted state. The scales on his "armor" gleemed in the morning sun. Arasoi rubbed his jaw a little, instinctively causing his yellow, jagged teeth to replace those human carines. After just moments of revealing themselvez, Arasoi sent those teeth back where they belong. He would'nt need them anyway.
For now.
Arasoi scanned the room, before grabbing another random rice cracker under another detached sleeve, poking it before munching on it. Still crispy. He slowly Stretched out his body, lightning jolting on his horns and spikes. Being curious, he grabs the wooden stick, before Waving it around. The white things on the tip gently waved in the movement. Arasoi then began to follow his nose towards the scent...
He was hungry anyway...
-
(big question. Do I ?respawn? if I go poof? Will determine how risky I am with her.)
Sparkler thinks curiously, wasn?t she just told she was a fire spirit or something? She must experiment! She flies around near the house, looking for anything that seemed useful, getting some bamboo, and trying to hallow it out so she can fill it with the ash from where she came from. She however was more interested in testing herself, then finding things. She gets any pieces bamboo, and stuck them in the ground, before trying to light them on fire. She began to concentrate on one trying to get it to do....something. This continued for a while 10 seconds before she gave up on that, and attempted to ?grab? the fire, in hopes to do something with it, and unintentionally testing her own fire resistance.
-
Minako takes a moment to run her fingers through her hair as she rises with the morning. The sensation may be new to her, but it feels right. She believes she used to take care of her appearance when she was pegasus. It's still not quite right to her yet, being in this body, but the feel of the sun upon her skin is a welcome sensation. Humanoid or pegasus, it's a lovely experience.
She glances back at the bed and takes note of the few feathers she left there. It isn't much, but it's a start. She seems to find herself somewhat territorial, perhaps she was that way before as well. She wants to stay in this place, and leaving a few feathers in her new 'nest', such as it is, is as good a place as any.
But then as now, one must start the day by breaking one's fast. Relearning how to fly won't be an easy task on an empty stomach. And thus, Minako leaves her room and follows her nose towards that good smell, wondering just how much she can eat now.
-
Mikan gave the room a quick look. It looked comfortable, although argueably not as grand as the rest of the mansion. Still, having a place to rest for the night was sufficient. Looking over her maid outfit once more and dusting it a bit just for the sake of it, she crawled onto her bed where she would rest until tomorrow came. What would await her in this odd place where things are not as they seem, she could only imagine an eighth of the craziness that transpired in this mansion. Probably because most of what she thought was related to death, which, as per
ZUN Gensokyo standards, is not really something a youkai like her should be worrying about if she did not poke her head in the wrong places.
Eventually, the night devoured the girl and a blanket of peace was woven onto her. Rest.
-
[OOC: I just notice that I was always trying to write in present... I should just write in simple past :V
"Meiling[...]not [...] tired[...]":derp: ]
'Awesome' was the first thing she thought. She started to grin. 'Mindreading, from a strategic perspective, this is an unbeatable advantage, Usually, in battle, you read the movements of your opponent in order to foresee his next step and prepare yourself. But with that, you can just read his next move and counter him on every single step.'
'But when I think of sociality' Her face changed into sad one. '...' She switched the topic.
'Can you only read the thoughts of others or also their memories, their dreams, their subconscious?' she didn't stop for an answers. :wikipedia:'Are there more of your kind here? This place is huge. Neat tile floor. Oh before I forget.'
"I haven't introduce myself. My name is Hilde." She does a curtsey in front of Satori and Orin, which isn't that easy in her outfit :derp: She looks at Orin. 'My, these catears look cute.'
-
Ohuku furrowed her brow when Momiji mentioned her jacket "Jacket? What's that and why would it be part of me?" She gave the tengu a look of confusion "You just told me to take off myself... well, maybe it's me that is me now but this..." She patted her former body turned raincoat "used to be me... I guess, that's one of the things I also knew whe...whe... whe-"
Her sentence was interrupted by a mighty yawn forcing it's way up her throat, suddenly sleeping seemed like a really tempting proposal.
"Y'know I feel... sleepy." She stood up, causing the untied robe to slip of her shoulders again "You can keep that, if you have something that goes under myself... old me... this, instead of on top?" Her intonation was that of a question but the sentence wasn't quite right for it.
"I'm going asleep, see you next morning" She walked into her room and flopped onto the futon. Not bothering to cover herself she simply fell asleep like that, on top of the blanket, in her coat.
-
The netherworld is a place where souls of humans resides, awaiting their reincarnation. It is a place where you would forget about your previous life and lose any memories taken with you. Such 60 year visit would ensure the visitor to erase his mind completely, thus allowing him to take on a new form. However due to outsiders activities the netherworld itself can become unstable, and certain exceptions can occur...
Our story here follows a poltergeist, named Yoshiko Nakamura. She came from the outside world and appear to be searching for someone around here. Souls of humans that reside here bears little difference, they all come from Higan and they all have the same ghostly form. They don't speak, so finding a particular soul seems to be impossible. She would use to talk to covert with others, with rather no results, other than rising interest in her, and making some of the dead even follow her for a while. However her endeavours were not unnoticed, and are now being taken care of a peace keeper of Hakugyokurou.
-
Youkai Jesus
Arasoi followed his nose until he reached the kitchen of the shrine. There, he found Mima, who was cooking on the stove. ?Morning. Took you long enough to wake up.? She then flipped something, and Arasoi realized that she was cooking meat. ?Sorry about just flying off like that last night. I had some stuff I had to do.?
She turned off the stove, and placed the meat on a plate. She set it down on the table with some rice and soup. ?Well, dig in.?
Narouge
(OOC: Not immediately, and she will be able to die permanently in certain situations. I'll notify you of these beforehand, of course. Also, she does respawn, but she also dies really, really easily.)
The fairy tilted her head upon returning her hand from the fire. She could tell that it was hot, but it wasn't painful. She was starting to get a bit tired, though...
Sourclang
Minako walked through the temple, rubbing sleep from her eyes. Eventually, she reached the same room she and Shou had conversed in the night before. A girl with purple and brown hair in a strange black dress was setting food on the table. ?Ah, good morning. I take it you're Minako? Shou told me about you and the other girl earlier this morning. I was just about to come wake you up, actually, as breakfast is ready.? The food itself smelled good, but was not so appetizing visually; it seemed to be just some brown stew. Still, food in general sounded good right now.
XinXin
Mikan slowly faded into rest. She thought she could hear a voice, but brushed the thought aside as sleep encompassed her. It was probably just her mind, anyway.
---
Mikan was awoken by a knock on the door. She clumsily got out of bed, and opened the door, rubbing sleep from her eyes. On the other side of the door stood the maid from the night before. ?Good morning. Since today is your first day, we'll go relatively easy on you. Not that slacking off will be tolerated, but of course it is acceptable if you don't understand some thing immediately, or mess up. But first, some breakfast.?
Sakuya led the new maid through the mansion, pointing out certain rooms and hallways as they went. Finally, they arrived at a large mess hall. Fairies could be seen munching on food and conversing. ?This is where you will be eating. Of course, the Mistress dines in a much... nicer room,? she explained. ?Sit wherever you like. It's buffet style to avoid the trouble of having servers for the maids. Don't be greedy, of course. I'll come get you once you finish.?
German Flower Youkai
?Trust me, it is much more of a curse than a blessing. I can read thoughts, and memories to a certain extent. The only person who can read the subconscious is my little sister. One just arrived a few minutes ago. I am Satori Komeiji, the owner of this palace and ruler of the Underground City. And yes, they are quite cute.? Orin pouted, and turned into a cat, meowing up at her master. ?Alright, alright. Please, come sit down.? She then led Hilde to the room Chiseki and Satori had conversed in, before sitting down. Orin jumped into her lap. ?So, what brings you here??
Marokuu
Sleeping in a bed felt weird. Ohuku wanted to sleep in water This would do, though.
---
Ohuku slowly opened her eyes. Sunlight shone in through the window. She sat up, and managed to stumble out of bed. She left the room, to see Momiji standing there. ?Oh, good morning. I was just about to come wake you up. Breakfast is ready.? She turned and led the jellyfish into the dining room. Rice and fish were set out on plates. ?You look like you lived in the lake, so I figured you might like fish.? She sat down at the table. ?I'm going to eat now.?
Berzul
(OOC: You need to give me something to go off of. Like, her actually appearing there, not just saying what will happen. Her reaction, things like that.)
---
?Well, here we are!? Hina said, smiling. In front of them was a small, run-down shrine. ?This is my shrine. I don't get many visitors, since most people think I bring bad luck, instead of taking it away.? She sighed a bit at this, but her energy soon returned. ?Anyway! You'll be my new shrine maiden, the last one had a terrible stroke of misfortune and died. I wasn't there to take it away in time, but I'll be much more attentive this time! ...Unfortunately, I don't really have any shrine maiden clothes right now, so you'll have to borrow one of my old dresses...?
Kanade picked her jaw up from the floor. ?...You honestly expect me to be your shrine maiden? We just met, and the last one's fate doesn't exactly fill me with hope...?
Hina smacked Kanade on the back, resulting in another yelp from the girl. ?You'll be fine! I mean, I can't take your misfortune for some reason, but you've got enough that I'm sure I can't give you much more!?
Kanade pouted. ?Thanks, that really cheers me up...?
Hina frowned. ?Er, sorry. I thought it was a compliment...?
Kanade waved her hand dismissively. ?No, it's alright. It's just a lot to take in...?
Hina nodded. ?I know what you mean. Well, we can talk more in the morning. I'll lead you to the shrine maiden's room.? Hina entered the shrine, followed by Kanade. The shrine was just as run-down on the inside, even more. ?I haven't had a shrine maiden in awhile, so it's been falling into a bit of a bad state. I can't clean it myself, there's some rule against that or something. Well, here you are!?
They were in front of a small room containing only a bed and dresser. Kanade looked at Hina, suspicious. ?How can you be so happy with your shrine like this??
?I don't let things like that get to me. I am the Curse Goddess, after all~? Hina replied, spinning a bit.
?...Right. Well, then, good night.? Kanade sighed, and entered her room.
?I'll have that dress out for you in the morning~? Hina called from the hallway, before leaving.
Kanade yawned as she climbed into the bed. It was surprisingly comfortable. She pulled the covers over herself; it did little to keep the cold out. Still, it was better than nothing. She slowly fell away into the embrace of sleep.
---
A girl with glasses sat in her chair, playing with a pencil. There was a knock at the door. ?Come in.?
?I just wanted to let you know that the I-Type is in position, and the A-Types are almost ready. The first should be ready within one or two days.?
?Good. Carry on.?
-
Sayuri jumped, if it's even possible for spirits to jump. She turned around, startled by the girl. "O-oh...good morning" she says nervously, gazing around, wondering how she had got in. "What was your name again?" She asked, trying to hide the fact that she overheard a serious conversation just now.
-
A bit late, Heal wakes up for the first time. Feeling refreshed, just like her previous master with immense vigor. As she moves, she accidentally falls of the bed, flat on her face with a loud bang on impact. She stands up, unfazed as usual and begins walking out of her room and into what she thought was the 'living room'. She sights Minako and Shou as she stretches her arms up, a sign of relaxation and greets the two. "Good morning Minako, Shou, a fine morning." with a short bow. Looking at the third person, she feels a feeling of grace and nobility coming from her. She asked "Oh my, who might this lady be?"
-
Arasoi sat at the table, his spikes still jolting with energy. Silently, he streched his arms, cracking his knuckles as his teal armor jingles in his arms. He did'nt think Mima would actually cook for him. And if she was the deity of this shrine, could'nt she make food with a snap of her fingers? Maybe evil-ghost-gods can't do that.
Arasoi looked at the food presented to him. Meat, rice and soup. A simple meal, although not suited for a breakfast, it was still food. And Mima's food would be good, just like yesterday's rice... She could make a pretty good wif-
Arasoi shook his head, repelling that thought away. However, another thought entered his mind. Yesterday's dream. He fell asleep while thinking of Mima, and it was only adequate that his mind would think of Mima while he slept. Silently, Arasoi gulped down the rice and meat, hks mind slowly getting filled with thoughts. Why was he thinking this way, anyway?
-
(OOC: I am very, very sorry for not posting. My house lost Internet connection, and it's still not back after three days. I'm typing from school.)
Chiseki nodded to the cat. Before walking in, her third eye glanced at Orin, scanning all her current thoughts.
The guest room had simple decorations. Plain wooden furniture stood in the room. A window with long brown curtains allowed her to see the outside grounds of the palace. The bed in the middle of the room was clean and white, and its mattress looked a bit too big.
After one look out the window, the satori immediately laid down on the bed. It wasn't long before she actually slept, but in the time it took for her to doze off, she reminded herself to do one thing after she met the owner of this house: to scan her mind. If Satori really was what she said, then she could trust her.
-
Sonae
?I am Mononobe no Futo. May I ask why thou seemest so... startled?? Futo had a look of concern on her face.
Then, a voice from the other room. ?Hm? Oh, Futo, is our guest awake??
?Yes, she hath awoken.? Futo nodded down at Sayuri. ?Thou may proceedeth foremost.?
GuardianTempest
(OOC: Just as a side note, Shou is not currently in the room. I should have specified that.)
Byakuren gave the vassal a warm smile. ?Good morning. My name is Byakuren Hijiri. Shou informed me that you wished to speak with me about something? Please, do sit down. I must admit, I have something that I need to speak to the two of you about as well, but it can wait.?
Youkai Jesus
Mima sat down, and also ate. After a few minutes of silence, she spoke up. ?So. We need to head to the human village later. Either today or tomorrow, I'm not sure yet. Of course, you'll be coming along. That okay with you??
Crow Cakes
(OOC: Don't worry about it. Like I said, stuff happens. I myself was unable to post one day due to losing my internet connection. It's not a problem~)
As Chiseki fell asleep, the voices that even still were present in her mind faded away into silence, until only two voices remained. Hers, and another one. The other voice was clear, yet impossible to understand. The words were words she knew, but they did not register. She ignored it as she fell into slumber.
(OOC: I want you and German Flower Youkai to be on the same timeline since you're in the same place right now, so I'm afraid you'll have to wait until GFY catcehs up. Sorry. Shouldn't be a problem, though.)
Berzul
(OOC: Since this is a bit late into the timeline, I'm just going to have it so that Yoshiko becomes aware on the second day. We had someone start a few days early, so starting a day late isn't a problem.)
The poltergeist wandered the netherworld, not knowing what to do. She knew she had to find someone, but she did not know who. She did not even know where she was; nothing really registered to her. She was here to find someone, and that was all.
?Ah, I see we have a new face.? The poltergeist turned to see a woman with pink hair looking at her. ?We usually only get the little fluffy guys you see here, so ones like you with actual human forms are pretty uncommon. My name is Yuyuko Saigyouji, I'm the ruler of this place. And you are??
-
(SourCLANG now? Name's all over the place these days.)
For a being that had subsided on diets of grass and other forms of natural plants, brown stew seems odd indeed. Still, it does smell good.
"Good morning... Heal, was it?" Having a seat at the table, the pegasus fixes her attention on the woman in black, who identifies herself as Byakuren Hijiri. Straight away, Minako can tell that this is a good person. That she is, in all likelihood, the head of the herd. And exquisitely beautiful, as well, seeming to carry herself with a sense of serenity and strength, a power of spirit the likes of which Minako had never seen, and that not even the greatest of pegasi she'd known had possessed. Even someone that had only been humanoid for less than a day would stop and stare at the woman before her.
"Y... Yes. I am Minako. Minako Honjou. Uh... 'I'm pleased to make your acquaintance.' .. That's what people say, isn't it?" It seems to her that she'd heard that expression before, somewhere. She couldn't quite put her finger on it. "Do you... lead this place?"
-
Heal felt some affirming emotion, this was the sort of people she'd drool over to serve, but then that's not very knight-like now, is it? She tries to control herself and keeps her pace as she settles down on her seat, nodding to Minako's question. She glances to Byakuren for a moment then swiftly looks back on her meal. She wondered at the thought of eating, youkai and humans pretty much see it as a basic process in their metabolisms, but to her it feels somewhat foreign. Examining and strategizing on how she's going to eat it, at first thought she would just chug it down, but then that's not a very noble manner as she notices the provided utensil. "Um...excuse me.."
She slowly looses her helmet as she lifts it gently, revealing her mouth, then her nose, then completely revealing her head as it slides off. She gazes on the reflection on her armor to check of her appearance, gold eyes, gold hair in a bob cut, with her bangs neatly styled to one side. It felt quite strange, originally she just thought she was just a piece of ornamented metal but sure enough she has a human 'interface'. Laying it down on the floor, she delicately picks up the spoon and fills in a tablespoon of stew, with a few bits of vegetables in it. Feeding the food-material, the sensation of taste leaves her distracted as she begins consuming the soup. The thought of serving Byakuren still remains though, and hopes to tell her eventually.
-
Mikan's eyes stared right at the large array of delights that spanned the table. It was not a large table, but it was filled to the brim with pastries and the like. She immediately grabbed a plate and started picking out the best of the best, eventually filling up her plate. She found a seat among the mass of tables, somewhere not too near the fairies, yet not too far so as to make it less awkward. She could not recall the last time she ate something, but for some reason, this was extremely high by her standards. As she lay her plate down on the table and sat on the bench, she immediately turned into a vacuum, forgetting herself and devouring each and every delectable delight in front of her.
-
Arasoi slowly lifted his head up, his clawed fingers probing the bowl of soup beside him. He tilted his head to the right slightly, his free clawed hand supporting his head as a yawn came out from his mouth.
"The human village you say...?" Arasoi pondered in his head, how would humans look like. Were they like the demons in Makai? With those female, humanoid bodies with wings and claws? Or were they like Mima. Mima... Arasoi shook his head, repelling that thought from his constantly imagining mind once more. A sigh escaped his mouth as his right clawed hand traced the soup bowl.
He looked back up at Mima, her green eyes showing no sign of that affection he wanted to see. It just showed... Friendship. And within his, those gold eyes of his, longed so dear for something. Why had he fallen for Mima, anyway...?
"It's fine with me. I would like to know more about Gensokyo, anyway."
-
"Uhm thanks." Ohuku sat down opposite Momiji and picked up her plate, giving it a closer look.
"I don't really remember eating before, I don't even know if I... ate in the same way before... this." She waved her hand in front of herself in a general gesture.
"Now, how do I?" She picked up the fish from the plate and looked at it, suddenly her stomach let out a loud rumble and she swallowed the whole thing instantly. "Hmm this was tasty." she said before continuing on to the rice. "This was more boring but it is filling me up."
After finishing the meal she looked at Momiji questioningly. "So umh err, what eh... happens now? Do we like... do something or... what?"
-
[OOC:
(OOC: I want you and German Flower Youkai to be on the same timeline since you're in the same place right now, so I'm afraid you'll have to wait until GFY catcehs up. Sorry. Shouldn't be a problem, though.)
Well, as far as I can see it, I arrived after Chiseki gone to sleep. So I'm actually "ahead". Maybe I woke her up by knocking too loud or something like that :V.
Posting stuff later, Girl is preparing ::)]
-
?Ah, I see we have a new face.? The poltergeist turned to see a woman with pink hair looking at her. ?We usually only get the little fluffy guys you see here, so ones like you with actual human forms are pretty uncommon. My name is Yuyuko Saigyouji, I'm the ruler of this place. And you are??
Excited seeing another ghost, Yoshiko would instantly reply "It's a pleasure to meet you, Yuyuko-sama, My name is Yoshiko Nakamura......" But at this moment something she just realised. That would be caused by the unusual reaction of the other person. It felt strange, she could hear own voice perfectly, but it was not the same feeling while the other ghost spoke. She thought that, since the other ghost could speak, she would be able to as well. But *something was wrong with her voice?*, she pondered.
She tried several times speaking single word, breathing heavily, even trying to pull her tongue out, but to no effect she could not produce any sound with her lungs. She left a bit envy and embarrassed since the other ghost could do that such easily. She looked down... as she realised that the other ghosts could also float over ground. Thus excited Yoshiko began to float around her examining her. Yes it was something different that your usual ghost, with some kind of clothes on her. There seem to be more heavy than the cloth dress she was wearing. Additionally she noticed floating ghosts around the other ghost. She remembered that some of them would follow her around as well, so she looked around if any would be around her now.
Seeing the different ghost, she would try to act the same as it. But that just risen a question that would she would try to ask. She would ask the other ghost "You are me? Are you a ghost too?" reinforcing her statement by points on the other ghost and then back on herself. Awaiting her response we would try to mimic anything the other ghost would do, trying to get some kind of response out of her.
On the side note speaking is usually a very easy achievement for a Youkai, but since such spectral ones do not have a "Physical body" I assumed they need a little time to realise that, and speak by other means. With poltergeist, because they are able to produce sounds, it would be something they would learn with their power.
-
Sparkler yawns putting her hand to her mouth, her eyes drooped as she notice dhow tired she was. Getting a small smile, she curled up around the fire she started. Quickly going to sleep, she was tired and she could try more things later. Maybe even talk with the person who found her more.
-
Sourbang and GuardianTempest
(OOC: Isn't it just?)
?You could say that. I own the temple, but I am only one of the disciples here,? Byakuren said in response to Minako's question.
?That's a bit of an understatement,? said a voice from the hallway. Shou stepped into view, followed by Nazrin, who was visibly tired. ?Neither of us have done as much for the world as you have. Neither have Minamitsu or Ichirin, for that matter.? She then turned to Minako and Heal. ?Good morning.?
?Speaking of, where are they? They're usually awake by now.? Byakuren asked, as Shou and Nazrin sat down.
Nazrin spoke up. ?I ran into them last night on the way back to my room. Said they were going to go visit the Red-White.?
Byakuren bit her lip, but shook off whatever was bothering her. ?I see. In that case, they're probably just still sleeping.?
Heal was a bit startled when she ate the stew. It wasn't that the food had a bad flavor, but that it was completely lacking in flavor. It didn't taste like anything at all. She didn't even know how this was possible; it tasted like absolutely nothing. She didn't know whether to be impressed or disappointed.
XinXin
Mikan didn't know she'd been so hungry, but she was packing away the food like nobody's business. A few fairies stopped and stared, but they didn't bother her, for there was nowhere else on Earth that she would rather be. She then heard a polite cough from behind her. ?Well. Based on your vigor, I'm assuming you are satisfied with the meal??
Mikan turned around to see a girl with long, purple hair looking at her. The girl was wearing a strange, pink and white nightgown. ?My name is Patchouli Knowledge. I'm the head Librarian. Meiling informed me that we have an interesting new maid, so I figured I would come and greet you. I don't often leave the Library, but Koakuma can handle it while I am away.?
Youkai Jesus
?I figured as much. Like I said, I don't know if we're going today or tomorrow yet, but I'll let you know later. I just have some business to attend to.? She saw that he was staring at her eyes and blinked. ?What? Do I have something on my face??
Marokuu
Momiji sighed. ?I see I'll have to teach you manners, as well...? she muttered, more to herself than Ohuku. ?Anyway, as far as the day goes, I have to talk to the Great Tengu about you living in the village. Hopefully you can stay here. If not, we'll have to talk to the Kappa. If that doesn't work...? she trailed off, and bit her lip. ?Well, I'm sure we don't have to worry about that. We may need to, um, give you something to put underneath that jacket... I-it's kind of see-through...? Momiji looked down, fidgeting nervously. ?I'll go see if I have something for you...? She left for the hallway, and returned a few minutes later with a small nightgown, and handed it to Ohuku. ?Here. Just put this under your jacket.?
Berzul
(OOC: I must admit, I am confused. Is Yoshiko actually speaking, or does she just think she is?)
Narouge
As the fairy fell asleep, she thought she heard something, but it didn't interest her.
---
The fairy woke up to see that a bunny was prodding her. Upon her waking up, it ran off into the forest, but turned around to watch her after getting a few meters away.
-
Hilde ignores the fact that the 'Mindreader' just asked her why she is here :derp:.
She takes a sit.
"Well since there is no need to hide something from a mindreader, I can tell you my story."
[...] [OOC: I have to think about "Stay a while and listen" xD]
She needed some time to tell Satori everything she knew and what happend so far, except the overdrinking with the oni's, even when mindreading would have been faster.
"So that's my story... as you can see, I thought you might be able to help me. Well, I don't mind if I don't remember... but I would like to know what happend and ... why am I here anyway."
Hilde seems to be tired. "Pretty late to ask but do you have some tea?"
-
Still, Heal continued to eat the provided food, for vassals cannot be picky and must be able to handle whatever comes to their sight. After she had finished consuming her meal she wipes her mouth on her left arm. Afterwards she puts on her helmet securely and says that she's done eating. Somehow, the timing of telling Byakuren that she wants to server her bothers her, should she say it now? Or maybe a minute later? She awaits some clearance for her to speak, and while waiting, she mentally rehearses how she's going to say it.
"Byakuren, please, I wish to be your vassal and serve no one but you. Hmmm, that didn't sound right..."
-
Arasoi flinched at the question, the gold in his eyes wavering. Quickly, he pulled his hand off his cheek, grabbed the soup bowl, and practically devoured all of it's contents before using the bowl to cover the lower part of his face. Arasoi slowly brought e bowl down, but in it's cover, responded.
"I-It's nothing."
As the bowl touched the table, Arasoi abruptly stood up. He look at the hallway. "Uhh. Umm. I forgot something in t-that room." Arasoi almost lept out of the area and ran to that messy room. As he reached, he closed the door shut and laid on the floor on his side. Facing the clothing that were spewed about and still holding that wooden stick.
-
Sayuri, still in shock, shakes her head a little. "It's nothing..."
As she hears the voice she turns to the door. With Futo's permission, she floats through the door and out of the room.
-
The introduction by the purple pajama girl reminded Mikan of where she was, which by the second was turning into a freakhouse of sorts. Mikan wondered if she was dreaming, she swallowed nervously, forgetting the full scone in her mouth before she started hacking, trying to get it out of her gullet. Mikan retched and retched, grabbing her neck desperately. Finally, she stood up, pushed the bench back, and pushed her body onto the table in an incredibly comical and forced manner, forcing out the scone onto the plate in front, completely intact and still looking quite delicious. She turned to face the librarian, greeting her like so.
"E-*cough*-xcu-*cough*-se me..." Mikan took a deep, heavy breath before continuing. "My name is Huang Mikan, miss." She took a short bow instinctually, feeling as if she might be able to get used to life like this. "Pleased to make your acquaintance."
Oh what she would give for first impressions to never matter.
-
German Flower Youkai
(OOC: She was asking to prompt Hilde to think about it.)
Satori nodded. ?Yes. I'll go make some.? She set the cat down, and left the room to make some tea. On the way out, the cat meowed at her. ?Let's let her have some nice tea, Orin. Yours isn't bad, it's just... Well, you're supposed to use water, not milk.? She then left, as the cat made a noise that was a mixture of a meow and a grumble. Was that even possible?
Satori returned a few minutes later with a tray with three cups of tea, which she set down on the table as Orin turned to her human form. ?For now, I can provide you a place to stay here until you get situated in the city. The same goes for the other guest, but I'll have to take care of her personally, as she is also a Satori. You'll mostly just have to live as another member of the city, to be honest. We've never had someone like you down here, but I'm sure we can adjust.?
GuardianTempest
(Going to wait on Sour here.)
Youkai Jesus
Mima stared blankly at the hallway for a bit. ?...I never thought guys would be such a pain. Well, whatever.? She then blinked, as there was a knock on the door. She went up front to see a fairy holding a letter. She thanked the fairy, and opened the letter. ?...Tomorrow, then. All right.?
Sonae
In the next room, the people from earlier were having breakfast. Seiga was the first one to speak up. ?My my, good morning, miss Sayuri. I trust you slept well??
Miko nodded. ?Good morning, miss Sayuri.? Yoshika just looked up from her food, before diving back into it with renewed vigor. She was probably imagining that it was Sayuri.
XinXin
Patchouli raised an eyebrow at Mikan's display. ?...Hm. It is nice to meet you, too.? She yawned, in a way more adorable than should be allowed for someone of her status. ?Please excuse me, I am on a similar sleeping schedule to the Mistress. I'm not nocturnal entirely, but it is getting rather late for me, so if you'll excuse me...? she moved to leave, but stopped herself. ?...Before I forget. Stop by the library when you are done with your duties for the day. I should be awake by then.? She turned, and left the room, showing a bit of discomfort at the antics of the fairies.
-
Sayuri nodded to them silently, twitching slightly as she saw Yoshika.
((Les get outside pls))
-
Arasoi rolled on his back after forcing the spikes in. He almost rolled while his spikes were still out. And that would be a very bad situation. He spun the wooden stick in his hands. Much like how one would spin a pen. The room was still messy, red and white clothes spewn everywhere. Arasoi didn't like it. Not that much.
He stood up, gripping the stick as the white pieces of paper waved in the wind. He begannto rummage through the random clothes, still holding on the stick. Waving through the red clothes and sarashi(s), he found another rice cracker, which Arasoi munched down rather quickly.
Walking out of the room, Arasoi headed outside of the shrine for some ZUN-shine.
-
Mikan wondered what this sleepy purple girl had in store for her when she would visit at night. Hopefully she did not turn into a monster at night or some sort of crazy thing. She picked up the previously coughed out scone and stuffed it into her mouth. It still tasted just as sweet as it did. After finishing the scone, she sat down again and within seconds finished the rest of her meal. She let out a burp that was way disproportionate to her body size and savoured the taste of that last pastry.
Narrator's Note: I wonder if all human-type youkai eat like pigs.
-
After noting that the small tools appear to be employed with consuming the food, Minako decides to follow her hosts example, and tucks in. The sensation of having food in her new mouth is strange, but no so strange as some others. Perhaps because her humanoid mouth isn't altoether different from her equine one. Merely smaller. But the lack of taste was a bit unusual as well. Even grass had a flavor of its own. This may have been the preference of the alpha, Byakuren, or of the one who prepared to food, Minako didn't know. But she was hungry, and that was enough.
"This 'red-white'" she states between bites, noting Byakuren's reaction to the mention of the term. "She is not a friend of yours?"
-
Ohuku eyed the new piece of clothing, it seemed like it would fit under "herself" better than the robe. She started with putting her legs through the top of it and pulling it up until she hit her arms. At that point she pulled her arms out of "her" sleeves and slipped them through the gown's straps. Throughout the whole process she was giving Momiji a slightly confused look, she didn't get why the tengu was so bothered by her jacket being see-through.
Still, this new piece of clothing wasn't nearly as obtrusive as the last one so she didn't really mind. "Okay, I'm done. Ehm, what did you say we needed to do? Talk to some great tengu? What's that and why did we need to talk to it again?"
She was getting used to both her newly gained motor skills and the ability to speak, at least to the extent of letting questions flow freely from her mouth.
((OOC: I'll probably stop referring to her jacket/poncho as "her" from now on unless it gets relevant in conversation))
-
Seeing the bunny Sparkler grinned, and immediately , flying off at the bunny, immediately giving chase. She wanted to catch the bunny! "Come here!"
(<_< not much i can say when i all have is a bunny that obviously wants me to follow it.)
-
Sonae
Miko sighed now. ?Well. We had breakfast ready for you, but Yoshika ate it, I'm afraid.?
Seiga waved er hand dismissively. ?Don't worry about it, she doesn't need to eat. Yoshika is a growing girl~?
Miko shook her head. ?I suppose you are right. I shall reserve my opinions.? Having finished her food, she stood up. ?Anyway, I figure now would be a good time to show you the area outside of the Mausoleum.?
Futo had entered the room by this point. ?I concur. If thee shall be residing with us, 'twould be in thy greatest interest to comprehend the land.?
?Yeah. Hey Futo, how about you show her around?? Miko requested.
Futo nodded, and turned to Sayuri. ?Well then, let us be off.? With that, she led Sayuri outside of the Mausoleum. She opened the door, and they were now in a graveyard, and a temple could be seen in the distance. ?That would be the Myouren Temple.
(OOC: I have heard rumors that the Mausoleum moves to the Hakurei Shrine at the end of 10D, but have yet to confirm them myself as the ending is one thing I absolutely refuse to spoil for myself, so in the RP's continuity it's still behind the Myouren Temple.)
Youkai Jesus
Arasoi left the shrine, and found that, in the daylight, he could now see that the forest was full of fairies. Fairies flew by, going about their own business, talking with each other. It was an interesting sight, to say the least.
?Oy. You there.? Arasoi turned to the source of the voice, and saw a blonde girl in a witch costume. ?You seen Mima around here? Gotta talk to her about something.?
XinXin
?My, you sure enjoyed that.? Mikan wheeled around to see Sakuya staring at her with those cold eyes. ?I trust your appetite is satisfied? Or did you want to gorge yourself more? I can wait, I have all the time in the world.? A sadistic smile spread across the maid's face. ?Of course, the Mistress may not be pleased if I were to let you do that... I wonder which one of us would get punished??
Sourmango and GuardianTempest
?Oh, I wouldn't say that. She's the shrine maiden of the Hakurei Shrine, so she is religious competition, and she isn't exactly kind to Youkai, but she is not a bad person.? Byakuren then turned her attention to Hilde. ?My, something seems to be troubling you.
At this time, a young girl walked into the room. She had blue hair, strange ears, and a pink dress. ?So, how was breakfast, everyone??
?I-it was great, Kyouko!? Byakuren said, trying to smile.
?Well, the thing is-? Shou said, but was cut off.
?Anyway, what were you saying, Heal??
Marokuu
?The great Tengu rules over the Tengu Village, which is where we are now. I need to talk to him about you living here, and other things like that. I just didn't want you to be seen like... That. It was fine at night since you couldn't see it very well, but showing indecency like that, isn't... um... good.?
Momiji then stretched her arms out. ?If you're done with breakfast, we should head out soon.?
Berzul
Yuyuko watched as Yoshiko tried to mimic her. ?...You're an odd one, you know that? It's a bit odd that you can't talk, though. I guess you just forget how after dying, I guess.? She smiled, then looked off in the distance. ?I wonder if this...? she muttered under her breath. Her smile soon returned, however, and she turned her attention back to the poltergeist. ?You don't seem like you died, though.?
Narouge
Sparkler followed the bunny, which would occasionally stop to make sure it was following her. It eventually came to a carrot, and stopped a few decimeters away from it, looking at her expectantly. Sparkler thought the ground around the carrot looked a bit odd, but that bunny needed help!
-
Lightning began to jolt on Arasoi's back as the blonde witch asked for Mima. It would seem that Mima was a busy person, having female admir- Arasoi shook his head, his horns beginning to flare with electicity. Oh, and at least this person had'nt tried to kill him and eat his body or anything.
Arasoi turned his back and pointed to the shrine.
"In there, girl." His voice waz unmistakable male. Again.
-
Yuyuko watched as Yoshiko tried to mimic her. ?...You're an odd one, you know that? It's a bit odd that you can't talk, though. I guess you just forget how after dying, I guess.? She smiled, then looked off in the distance. ?I wonder if this...? she muttered under her breath. Her smile soon returned, however, and she turned her attention back to the poltergeist. ?You don't seem like you died, though.?
>She would try again to communicate with the other ghost, trying to say "You, Me? Are you a ghost as well?" Points of the other ghost and then herself.
>As the other ghost would be occupied by her memories, looking in the distance, she would try to look there as well trying to find something... the other ghost was trying to find.
>She would ponder on the word died, since it had a strange aura of mystery around it, that Yoshiko would find interesting to explore. Namely she would try to examine herself, knowing that her body felt cold. There was no circulation sustaining the body temperature, thus this strange feeling gave her the idea of "being dead". She would then try to compare that feeling with trying to touch Yuyuko hand and seeing if that feeling would be similar.
-
Youkai Jesus
Marisa stared at him for a second, then shrugged. "Thanks. You her new bodyguard or somethin'?"
Berzul
>Yoshika then remembered that this isn't a text adventure, and the world went back to the way it should be.
Yuyuko watched in interest as Yoshika tried to talk. "I guess I can kind of hear you. Not used to having lungs, I'll bet~" She then blinked in surprise as Yoshika took her hand. Yuyuko's hand was also cold. "Yes? What seems to be the matter now?:
-
(On the side note > Is only used for helping since I did said she would try to communicate, and that was not taken in account, that is why I considered having > just to help you read :P)
When Yoshiko would hear what the other ghost just said, she would feel relief as nothing appeared wrong with her. She would instantly ask: "Yuyuko-sama, why I can't talk the same as you do?".
"Your a ghost too? Your hands are cold, like mines, you must a ghost ~aha" *smile* She would happily respond to the question at hand.
"So you are searching for someone too? I think I have forgot to who I am trying to find in the first place... but I can help you, if you still remember." Offered Yoshiko.
-
"Myouren Temple..." Sayuri repeats as she gazes at the large building. After about 10 seconds she turns to Futo. "Who's Myouren?"
As she's looking at Futo, she sees something move in the bushes behind her. Sayuri tilts her head to the side and looks at the bushes with interest.
-
"Sooo we need to talk to him because I can not stay here if he does not want me too... couldn't we just not talk to him" Ohuku couldn't wrap her mind around the workings of tengu society, her mind was still busy wrapping itself around its own existence.
She picked up a couple of stray grains of rice of her plate before registering Momiji's proposal to leave. "Break-fast?... oh you mean the... food." She swallowed another grain. "Yeah I'm done, it was good... uhm thanks... is what I'm supposed to say right?" Her mind was supplying her with more basic words for interaction, was it like this for all youkai?
-
Hakurei shrine... Minako recognizes that name. The shrine maiden of that place is important, somehow. Holds a place of import in the world. (Isn't kind to youkai. But that's what I am now, isn't it?) Minako finished her stew while pondering the possibility that, one day, this important Red-White will come here, and the pegasus will have to defend her new home.
She spares a glance at Shou, who welcomed her before Byakuren. Had she ever been called upon to defend this place from red-white shrine maidens? Or anyone else, for that matter. Apart from perhaps the armored figure calling itself Heal, Shou seemed to Minako's eyes to be the strongest of them all, the first and best line of defense, if not the leader of the herd. Of course, she couldn't be sure of that, judging the strength of humanoid bodies isn't her forte. She would have to inquire about that later, either to the alpha or to Shou herself.
For now, however, the alpha was acknowledging the other new arrival to the temple, so Minako decides to wait her place.
-
This is it, the moment of truth for Heal. All this time, she finally had an opening to confess. The feeling is tense, and within seconds she kneels towards Byakuren, bowing as she finally confesses. "My lord, Byakuren, I wish to be your vassal and serve you." she requested, without a single stammer. She maintains her composure, trying to look as serious as possible. She also asks her a much simpler question, "And by what title do you wish to be called?"
-
(OOC: I know that's how Hilde thinks :-) )
"I'm glad that I can stay here for some time. Thanks for tea." Hilde takes a sip of the tea. 'Taste's interesting, different from what I remember'.
"Well the oni's told me something about the underworld. But they couldn't tell much about the surface. Yuugi couldn't tell me much about it either (or she was too drunk to do so). Can you tell me something about it, about that Gensokyo?"
-
She suspicious of the ground, also why the bunny need her help? She went over getting a bamboo piece and tried digging up the carrot with the bamboo. "Now i can dig up the carrot for you bunny."
-
Ark tried to fly by jumping. It didn't work as well as she'd hoped, and she just made herself look stupid. Maybe it had something to do with the thought behind it instead of the actions. With that in mind, Ark tried to imagine herself floating like Rumia had been, and found herself a few feet off the ground. Any higher, she couldn't manage. She was sure a few feet would be enough though. At least, that's what she hoped. She tried floating forward, and found herself floating down as she went forward. This won't do . . . . she thought as she tried to fly higher. Finally she managed to level out at about six inches above the ground, but as long as she was going forward, she couldn't get any higher. That would be a problem.
-
Arasoi began walking, almost ignoring the blonde witch's question. In the middle of it, he stopped and turned his head a little. "Mima doesn't need bodyguards." The then continued walking to the back of the shrine. He needed some time to
Genuflect gather his senses and energy.
After reaching the back of the shrine, Arasoi sat on a particularly big rock, closed his eyes, and began concentrating. Trying to be able to use his energy to it's fullest. Or even better, attain the ability to switch between forms. Subconsciously, he began to like his humanoid form... Maybe it's better to stay this way. Staying with... Mima... So... Charming...
Lightning flared on his horns and spikes.
-
(OOC note: Due to them being a tad bit behind, MFZBdude, Hanzo K., and Berzul all officially started on Day Two, instead of Day One like everybody else.)
Berzul
(OOC: Trust me, I don't need mathematical equations to help me read your posts. As amazing as math may be, this isn't math.)
Yoshiko was slowly growing louder, until her last sentence was only somewhat quiet. ?Oh, I'm not searching for any...? Yuyuko trailed off. ?Don't worry about it for now. Anyway, what did you say your name was? I couldn't hear you.?
Sonae
?In all honesty, I am not quite sure of his identity myself...? Futo answered.
Out of the bush flew a pair of fairies. One was wearing a green dress, the other red; the red fairy tackled the green one to the ground. Futo didn't seem to pay them any mind.
Marokuu
?I'm glad you liked it,? Momiji said as she picked up the dishes and went to the kitches. Running water could be heard. ?We'll head out as soon as I finish washing these. I'd mentally prepare myself if I were you, the village is very... interesting.?
Sourgang and GuardianTempest
Shou's jaw dropped at Heal's request. Byakuren just smiled. ?That's very nice of you, but I'm afraid I don't have much use for a vassal. Of course, you're still welcome to stay here...? She trailed off, then remembered something. ?Although, I'll be going with you...?
?Hm? Going with her where?? Shou asked.
?Ah, didn't I tell you? The four of us are going to the human village tomorrow.?
?The four of us...?? Shou's confusion only grew.
?You, myself, and our two guests here~? Byakuren answered. ?I meant to tell you about it earlier, but we have business there.?
German Flower Youkai
Satori tapped her finger on the table. ?There's not much to say, actually. It's just... different. Different people, different kinds of Youkai, different number of Youkai, different geography. But, it's also pretty similar, in that it even has Youkai. The outside world doesn't have any gods, magic, or Youkai of any sort.?
Narouge
As Sparkler pulled the carrot out of the ground, she felt the ground give way beneath her. As she was a young fairy, she did not know what this meant, and plummeted into the ground. When she had landed, she looked up, rubbing her back where she hit the ground. A new face was looking at her smugly, but it also had bunny ears. ?Oh my, what have we here? A poor little fairy seems to have fallen into my trap~ And this one doesn't even have rabbit ears!?
MFZBdude
Cirno watched with amusement as Ark floated around a bit. ?At this point, it'll be easier for you to just walk. You're obviously not very good at flying yet. Well, whatever. We can slow down or something.? Cirno and Rumia lifted off the ground, and started flying away. ?Follow us, servant!?
Youkai Jesus
The witch shrugged. ?I was kidding anyway.?
The jinouga's meditation was cut off by an old voice. ?And who might you be?? Arasoi looked around, but did not see anyone, just a pond with a turtle in it. He shrugged it off, and went back to focusing his energy. That same voice interrupted him again.?Don't ignore me, whippersnapper!? The turtle was staring him down intently. ?Kids these days got no respect!? ...Did that turtle just talk?
---
The kitsune slowly opened her eyes. She looked around, and remembered the events of last night. She couldn't help but groan as she got out of bed. She saw that a white dress that had not been there the night before was now on the ground. Its shape was similar to her own, so she figured out how to put it on without too much trouble. She then opened the door, and went to the front room of the shrine. There, she found Hina.
?Ah, good morning~ I see you found the dress I put out for you,? Hina said, spinning in place. ?Like I said, it's no shrine maiden attire, but the shrine maiden is usually the one who makes those, and I haven't had one in awhile...?
?Oh, this will be fine, thank you,? Kanade said.
Hina clapped her hands together. ?Anyway! Once you eat breakfast, I'll teach you all you need to know about being my shrine maiden.?
Kanade stared at her for a few seconds, waiting. Hina didn't move. ?...Where is breakfast, then??
Hina just kept smiling. ?Off you go, go have breakfast.?
Kanade let out an exasperated sigh. ?I'll make it myself, then.? It was going to be a long day...
-
(... i wasn't pulling on it tho.. i was digging it up.....)
Sparkler blinks and simply flies up out the hole, she looked for the bunny that wanted the carrot, ignoring the one who obviously made the trap. "Where the one that wanted the carrot?" Sparkler looks around confused. She didn't really care about the fact there was a pit fall, or what the person wanted to do with it, sparkler wasn't even angry in fact, since she noticed the ground was weird, and just noting how ground like that means falling down holes.
(please don't try and make her freak out over what twei or whoever is doing...)
-
Narouge
(OOC: It was never buried in the first place. It was just lying there.)
The other rabbit was now gone. "Oh, I gave it some carrots to lure someone in. Was expecting someone more interesting, though." She pulled out a carrot of her own, and began munching on it. "Well, I'm bored now. Thanks a bunch, kid. Least you could do is tell me your name."
(OOC: Wasn't planning on it. You control your character, I just make things happen to her.)
-
Arasoi looked at the turtle. An old, brittle-ish shell, a long... Beard? Plus it talks. Arasoi's back stopped jolting. The lightning began to fade away, but it still shone, almost elegantly. He knew better to disrespect the elders. And an old talking turtle. Which lives in the shrine. He must be a youkai of importance.
"Sorry, old one. My name is Arasoi, a friend of Mima. I apologise is I have disturbed you in anyway." Arasoi then bowed to the turtle
-
Youkai Jesus
The turtle nodded. "That's much better. The name's Genji. I'm guessin' you're Arasoi? Mima told me about you last night. You the one who's going to help her find Miss Reimu?"
-
She blinks titling her head confused. "oh" Tosses the carrot into the pit not caring. "my name is Sparkler." She says now getting an idea about the new hole. "...hey... i could fill it with stuff and set it on fire and take a bath in fire!" Excited about the idea, she begins flying around looking for bamboo to toss into the hole to set on fire. "Fire hot~, Fire burn~, Fire helps you learn~" A burning desire to see what it was like to take a bath in fire was in her eyes, as she flew around quickly.
-
Minako is nearly as startled as Shou at Heal's request. At least at first, but then she simply nods to herself. Who wouldn't want to follow this woman? But Minako doesn't care much for the word 'guest'. It sounds temporary, like one day she'll be told to leave. Byakuren says they're welcome to stay, but Minako chooses to be patient, and not press the issue at the moment.
"And what business would that be, Lady...?" she pauses, uncertain how Byakuren wishes to be adressed.
-
Arasoi tilted his head slightly to the right. Reimu? Who's Reimu...? His fingers twitched awkwardly, alon with his eyelid. Trying to think... Of course! That shrine maiden.
"O-Oh yeah! Reimu the shrine maiden. Yeah, I-I guess ill be helping Mima find her..." Arasoi laughed awkwardly.
-
Heal was saddened a bit by Byakuren's statement, but then, she didn't explicitly state that she denies her so she tries kept a positive attitude and replies to her response. "I understand that my options of duty are limited, but pardon my stubborness, I will continue to serve no matter what the objective is, just say the word.
And I shall be healed. :]" Afterwards she stood up and tilts her head down in embarrassment and tries to explain herself with a long-winded speech, but hesitates and instead she gives it mentally to save the trouble.
"I apologize if my behavior is of a nuisance, but I have no one to serve. I was an ornamental suit of armor, worn by my first lord to fight off hostilities and some miscellaneous activities I apparently forgot...like...gathering? Anyway, once he and his family was found and relocated by villagers I was left alone for a whole generation, marking the end of my first tour of duty. As since my awakening I...I...oh how I wish you can hear my heart, for it would be selfish for me not to let Minako speak her thoughts while I give out mine."
-
"No, I'm fine." Mikan regained her calm composure, as if she had a change of personality. When she ate she seemed as if she was really into it, much like a gourmet, or rather a gourmand considering her hearty appetite and the unnerving speed at which those pastries disappeared into her mouth. The latter comment of the silver maid made Mikan slightly uncomfortable, but then she reminded herself about where she was, and the sarcastic remark quickly diminished its importance in her hierachy of problems. She gave the fairies a quick once over, finding herself taking comfort in the fact that those cretins seemed far more incapable than her, even though she did not have any superiority complex of any sort.
"Well... I'm ready to go now." Mikan formed a slight smile, a smile that showed confidence and a level of disregard for the verbal abuse of the maid. If Sakuya only saw the surface of the issues Mikan went through, she would certainly see a confident girl, possibly somewhat naive. If she delved a little deeper, not so. Still, the maid had had a lot of time with her disturbingly hyperactive mistress, who had a penchant for acting on impulse; perhaps, despite her diminished social skills, she would have the insight to see through Mikan's cover.
I wonder what this "Mistress" is like.
-
"Prepare mentally?" Ohuku knew what the two words meant but she had no idea how she was supposed to do that.
"I guess I can just try out stuff" She thought and proceeded to test what she could do with this body she'd gotten. She discovered she was surprisingly agile, easily able to go down into a split or place her legs around her neck.
However when she tried out how limber the neck itself was she ran into a problem, namely her hair couldn't move around freely as she'd like, seeing as it was trapped under her old body.
"Since this is me the I should be able to change myself like I can move myself right?" She reasoned and put her hands on the part of her poncho that was located right below her neck. Carefully she pushed her hands into the piece of clothing and opened up a hole in it, letting her hair out through it.
With her hair able to move freely through the air she started testing how rapidly she could move her neck. The results weren't astounding but she could maneuver her head fast enough to get some relative control of where her hair was at any given time. However, swinging it around too much managed to leave her dizzy as she slumped down onto the floor once again.
"Are we going yet?" She called out towards where Momiji had left the room, she was getting bored of laying around.
((OOC: To those that didn't read her profile, her hair consists of the same things that are in ordinary jellyfish tentacles which is why she wants to be able to move them around.))
-
Yoshiko was slowly growing louder, until her last sentence was only somewhat quiet. ?Oh, I'm not searching for any...? Yuyuko trailed off. ?Don't worry about it for now. Anyway, what did you say your name was? I couldn't hear you.?
".. em it's Yoshiko Nakaumra... ehe, Yuyuko-sama, then what do ghosts do?"
-
"Oh..." Sayuri mumbles.
As the fairies pop out of the bushes, Sayuri jumps slightly, startled by the sudden ruckus. She watches the two beings roll around on the ground energetically. The spirit feels her heart lift for a moment. Likely thinking that that looks fun. She continues to observe the fairies, carefully watching them.
-
Hilde was not pleased about the answers of Satori, but she was hiding it, not only in her expression.
She drank the last sip of her tea and put down the cup on the table."Thank you for your hospitality. That's really kind. I would like to rest. May you show a room please?"
(OOC: gdi, leaving the conversation without interaction would be so rude...)
-
(OOC: Sorry about the long wait, everyone. I'm always very busy on Sundays.)
Narouge
Sparkler was interrupted by a tap on the shoulder from Tewi. ?Oy. You can't just fly around and take the bamboo like you own the place. Especially not if you're just going to waste it by setting it on fire.? Tewi puffed out her chest. ?If you want that bamboo, you're gonna have to take it from me.?
Sourpang and GuardianTempest
Byakuren sighed at Heal's stubbornness. She then stood up in anger. ?How dare you! That pun was horrible! Flying Bowl: Legendary Flying Saucer!? ?I see that I can't convince you otherwise... Well, do what you will, but I won't be treating you any differently.? She then turned her attention to Minako. ?That's a surprise~ And you can just call me Byakuren.?
Youkai Jesus
Genji raised an eyebrow. ?...You okay over there, sonny? That witch didn't make ya eat one of 'er mushrooms, did she?? His eyes then narrowed. ?Don't tell me... You're one of them! You're here to take me, too!? He started waving his head around, frantically. ?Someone help! This young whippersnapper is trying to take me away! I'm too young to be turned into turtle soup!?
The fairies were now staring at the two of them. Arasoi could hear footsteps behind him. ?What's going on out here?!? That was definitely the witch from before.
XinXin
?Well, then. Follow me.? Sakuya had regained her elegant composure, and led Mikan out of the room. She then took the girl down a new hallway. ?You have been assigned to this wing of the mansion. You are to clean every room in this hallway, along with the other maids.? She led Mikan through the long hallway. ?First off, your duster,? she said, handing the new maid a clump of feathers on a stick. ?Use this to dust off areas that can't be reached normally, or that shouldn't get wet. Use your better judgement on that.? They were now in front of a small door. Sakuya opened the door, which led to a massive closet, almost as big as the mess hall.
The closet was full of shelves with rags, buckets and soaps, and the walls were lined with mops and brooms. A few fairies could be seen trying to pick them up. ?Sweep the floor and take the dust into a garbage can, then mop that part of the floor. Dust surfaces before cleaning them. There's a sink in most of the rooms. Four parts water and one part soap for the mop, three parts water and one part soap for the rags. Don't go in the basement, ever. Any questions?? Sakuya turned back to the new maid, and asked the question only out of formality. She thought the procedure was simple enough.
Marokuu
Momiji's head appeared from the kitchen. ?Almost, give me just a second.? Her head disappeared, then she walked out a few seconds later. ?Okay, let's go.? She led the jellyfish back to the front of the house, then out into the busy village. Wolf and crow Tengu walked through the streets, talking to each other or just trying to get to their next destination. The odd pair attracted some interested stares from passers by, but Momiji payed them no mind. The village slowly grew denser with people as they headed deeper in, to the point where Momiji had to grab Ohuku's hand to make sure the jellyfish didn't get lost.
Eventually, the two reached a large palace. ?This is where the Great Tengu lives. I'll do most of the talking. Only speak if he addresses you, and show him the utmost respect.? In front of the palace was a large gate, guarded by two white wolf Tengu. They nodded at Momiji as she approached.
?Greetings, Miss Inubashiri. What is your business here today?? The one on the right was the first to speak.
?I need to speak to the Great Tengu about this one,? she said, gesturing to Ohuku. ?I found her at the river yesterday. She seems to be a newly born Youkai, so I would like to speak to the Great Tengu about her living in the village.?
The gate opened, and the two tengu stepped out of the way. ?Of course.?
Momiji then led Ohuku through the palace. It wasn't nearly as ornate as one would expect, and in the end was more of a large house than anything else. Tenma couldn't afford an extravagant house because he spent all his money on Sake.
Berzul
(OOC: I have been informed that ghosts are actually warm, because they believe they are alive. Disregard the thing earlier about Yuyuko's hand being cold.)
Yuyuko put a finger on her chin in thought. ?Well, let's see... We eat, we float around... Um, I guess you could haunt people if you want, but that gets boring after awhile... Really, it's not much different from being alive, except that you don't have to worry about dieing. You can still feel pain, though.?
Sonae
The fairies continued to tussle. After a minute, they stopped, worn out. ?I'm telling you, it was my rice cracker...? the green one said between pants.
?No, it was mine...? the red one replied. They glared at each other, and stood up, before floating away from each other. ?Meanie!?
?You're a dumby face!? the green one called back.
German Flower Youkai
Satori sighed. ?All right, I think we have enough rooms. Orin, if you could-? she was cut off by Rin's transformation into a human.
?All right, all right. But I swear, if we have one more person stay over tonight...? Rin muttered under her breath, before turning to Hilde. ?Well, come along, then.? She led her down a long hallway, ten up a flight of stairs into another hallway. At the end of this was a room with the door open. Rin checked the room, then opened the door. ?Here ya go. Most of the rooms are occupied by pets, but we do have a few guest bedrooms. If that's all, I'll be going now.?
-
Sayuri tilts her head, not understanding what just happened between the two creatures. She turns and looks back at Futo who doesn't seem to be paying attention to her. She then looks up towards the sky.
An expanse of light blue spreads out above, spotted with wispy white things.
As the spirit gazes up at the sky she hears something in the bushes. She looks over to them with curiousity. Reluctantly, she slowly floats over.
-
Sonae
Sayuri floated over to the bushes to find a large, purple umbrella and a blue haired girl. The girl was obviously sleeping, and the umbrella was probably sleeping if umbrellas could sleep. The girl was covered in the bushes, and Sayuri couldn't make out much apart from her head. Sayuri realized what she had heard; the girl was snoring. Not loudly and obnoxiously, but it was definitely snoring.
-
"...One of wh-" Arasoi sighed, the turtle was old. Maybe a little too old, and he was thinking that he was actually young. What a revelation. His back began flaring as Genji waved his head around and around, as if he was making himself dizzy. Arasoi pulled his hands forward, grabbing onto the turtle's shell. "I'm not here for you. Heck, I don't even really know why I'm here." Arasoi briefly imagined his life still in Makai. Fighting for his life, consuming demonic energies, being unable to sleep at night.
He turned, to see the faeries looking at him, along with voices from further away. One was the witch. Arasoi sighed, and began walking towards the direction of the blonde witch's voice. His spikes and horns flared with lightning and might.
(So many short posts)
-
Sayuri tilted her head curiously and wondered why a girl was sleeping in the bushes. She glanced at Futo who wasn't paying them any mind, then turned back to the girl. Slowly, the spirit drifted closer till she was just infront of the sleeping girl. As she examined the girl, she saw she had short hair, leaving her neck slightly exposed.
Sayuri moved to the side slightly, and poked her neck.
-
(OOC: I have been informed that ghosts are actually warm, because they believe they are alive. Disregard the thing earlier about Yuyuko's hand being cold.)
Yuyuko put a finger on her chin in thought. ?Well, let's see... We eat, we float around... Um, I guess you could haunt people if you want, but that gets boring after awhile... Really, it's not much different from being alive, except that you don't have to worry about dieing. You can still feel pain, though.?
(Ok.. noted....)
"I seeee.... *She puts a finger on her chin in similar way*"
Seeing that this conversations has opened to her options, being a ghost and everything, she would now simply forget what she was doing in the netherworld in the first place. Thus she pondered about what to do next, she wasn't quite sure..
"umm.. Yuyuko-Sama, um... " She realised that being a ghost must be very boring, the way it was descried to her. It has made her lose interest in Yuyuko, simply because there was no other topics she could converse with her. After a while she would simply start floating around again, thinking...
-
"Byakuren, then." Minako replies, feeling more at ease. "So, then, if that is our plan for tomorrow, then did you have anything specific in mind for us today? Tasks to perform, roles to fulfil? I know I'm new to this way of life, and to this place, but I wish to be of service."
-
"No, no questions." Mikan was simply too dazed by the fact that she had to do cleaning. As the maid left the room, she grabbed what she needed and headed back out to the hallway. Why did it have to be so wide? She decided that she should start slowly, steadily, and make sure that she did it right. Mikan entered the first room, which was full of fairies. They all seemed to be dutifully wiping a spot each. Perhaps, with their help, she would be able to finish this quickly. She prepared her broom, time to start work!
Five minutes later, the floor was cleaned of rubbish and dust.
Mikan prepared her mop, four parts water and one part soap. It was time to finish up this room.
Ten minutes later, the floor was all done, neat and clean. She could get used to this. Mikan looked at the fairies.
None of them had moved so much more than a millimeter from where they were. They were all cleaning the exact same spot that they were before.
...
Mikan recalled the wide hallway.
Somebody save me.
-
[Deja Vu when I read my reply O_O]
[Epic Triple-Pun(Byakuren, Heal and the statement itself]
Heal felt more shame, but it happens and fate couldn't help it. She listens in valiantly on whatever they are saying.
[Christ this is short]
-
Ohuku didn't like how many people there was in the village now during the day. She stuck close to Momiji all the way and didn't object when she grabbed her hand. When Momiji spoke to her she simply nodded.
She relaxed when they went inside again, for some reason the hallways of the palace felt more spacious than the crowded streets of the village, the fact that it wasn't very grandiose didn't make much of a difference to her.
While they were walking she realized that she had to ask something "Ehm, How do I show him utmost respect? I don't think I have done that before." She thought for a second. "And what was your name again?"
-
(OOC: Just to clarify: is Chiseki still sleeping?)
-
That Cat is quite direct. It may come from living with a mindreader I guess.
"Thank you very much." The cat waited for these words to leave. She closed the door.
Hilde took a look around. The room was quite small. It had a bed, a small table with 2 chairs and a bookcase. Not many books where in it.
It also had a window, the window was directed into the courtyard. Hilde saw a big hole in the courtyard...
Hilde turned away from the window, she leaned the helbard against the table and took of her armor.
She inspected herself and did some stretching to see if everything on her body is recovered. Then she laid herself onto the bed and closed her eye's.
-
For lack of a better thing to say, she just plopped down and started fiddling around with the various blades scattered on the ground.
"Magpies are annoying, they're always after my treasure!"
She then sighs for a moment. "And don't get me started on foxes, always after my cheese! Delicious cheese...."
'What's ravioli?'
'Is communism something you eat?'
'Don't get mad, make lemonade!'
'Throw stuff at the wall, and see what sticks!'
Such a strange way of thinking, but its her way.
...even though she's not exactly sure what she should be called.
(OOC Note: I'm referencing an old Aesop about a fox charming some sorta bird out of a bit of cheese they had. Can't remember if it was a crow or raven though, so I'm just gonna say it's both due to variations.)
-
Youkei Jesus
Soon, the witch and Mima appeared. ?Alright, what the heck's going on over here??
?He's crazy! This kid is trying to take me, just like they took Miss Reimu!? Genji cried.
Marisa grinned, and took out a strange octagon. ?I see. So, you're one of the ones who took Reimu, ze??
Mima put a hand on Marisa's shoulder. ?Hold on, it's not-?
BGM: Ordinary Conviction
Marisa just ignored her, and soared up on her broom. ?Hmph! You got Reimu by surprise, but I'm ready for you, ze! I'll make you pay, and I'll make you bring her back! Just you wait!? She raised a small card in the sky. ?Magic Sign: Stardust Reverie!?
Stars began flying out of Marisa in a spiral. Mima called out to Arasoi. ?Arasoi! I can explain more later, but whatever you do, don't let her hit you! Try to focus your energy and make that stuff, and fire it back at her!?
?Dammit Mima, stop helping the bad guy!? Marisa called from her broom as she threw a lampshade at the evil spirit. Where did she get that from?
(OOC: Woo, first battle. Was planning on it being someone else first, but you beat them to the punch. For the record, Arasoi's attempts at making danmaku will be successful, but nothing too terribly spectacular. As far as what kind he makes, that's up to you. This applies to everyone once they get into their first battles.)
Sonae
?URAMESHIYAAAA!!!!?
The girl jolted awake, confused and startled. Futo looked over in shock. ?What are the goings on??
The girl slowly drifted to the ground, panting. ?S-so cold... What was that for?? She was rubbing the spot where Sayuri had poked her. The umbrella was also visibly distressed.
Berzul
Yuyuko watched the poltergeist leave. ?What an odd girl. Didn't even say goodbye.? She shrugged, and turned towards the house at the middle of the land. A girl with white hair stepped out from behind a nearby tree. ?So, do you think it's her??
?Well, it did say Yoshika...? the girl replied.
?Did it? I must have forgotten~? Yuyuko said in response. ?Anyway, you should go talk to our new guest, since you'll be accompanying her tomorrow~?
The white haired girl nodded, and started walking over to Yoshika. Yuyuko watched her go, then headed inside the house. ?Time for a snack~?
---
?Hold up a second.? Yoshika turned around to see a girl with white hair walking towards her. ?You're Yoshika, right? Um, the name's Youmu Konpaku and Myon.? A white ghost could be seen floating behind her. ?I just figured I should, you know, say hi. I'm the gardener here.?
Sourdang and GuardianTempest
Byakuren shrugged. ?Well, since we only just took you in, of course you don't necessarily have to help with those things. If you plan on staying here, however, that would be appreciated. Most of us are disciples of Bishamonten, though it's not a requirement. But aside from that, I'm afraid there isn't much...?
?There are enough of us here that most of the work gets done already,? Shou elaborated. ?There's not much to do anyway, unless you do decide to become a disciple of Bishamonten.?
?I could always use a hand with the cleaning, though...? Kyouko interjected. ?Not that I mind, but it would get done a lot faster if we had more people doing it at once!? Kyouko smiled at this.
?We could also use a new cook...? Nazrin added. Kyouko looked hurt.
?W-well, if you could use help with cleaning, surely help with cooking wouldn't hurt!? Byakuren said, trying to cover up for Nazrin's rudeness.
XinXin
The vast hallway stretched before her. It was wide, and daunting. None of the fairies moved from their spots; a few of them weren't even cleaning, and were simply talking amongst themselves. Mikan couldn't help but wonder how the cleaning even got done with all the maids like this. A few of the maids were looking at her surprised that she had actually done some cleaning. It felt a bit satisfying to get the cleaning done, and the other fairies obviously weren't going to help...
Marokuu
Momiji stopped walking. ?Um... how do I put it... Just be polite, I guess. And don't ask him questions like that... It's Momiji, by the way. Momiji Inubashiri.? They resumed walking, and were soon in front of a large set of double doors, guarded by twice as many Tengu as the gate out front.
One of te Tengu closes to the pair nodded at Momiji. ?The Great Tengu will see you now.? The two guards closer to the doors opened them, and Momiji led Ohuku inside.
The room was fairly simple, with maps hanging from the walls and a door in the back. The room had four more guards on the inside. Sitting on a raised cushion before them was a man who radiated confidence. He looked to be halfway though his life for a Tengu, though his face was mostly clear of wrinkles. He eyed the two Youkai as they entered, focusing specifically on Ohuku. Momiji bowed deeply and assumed the seiza (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza) position, urging Ohuku to do the same.
The duo sat in silence for a few seconds. Finally, the man before them spoke up, ruffling his feathers. ?So. Inubashiri. This is the newborn you mentioned in your report? Miss Sushikisu, I believe??
?Yes, Great Tengu. I found her falling from the waterfall yesterday, and have provided her lodgings at my own house.? Momiji replied, her voice steady and confident.
?I see. And you request to have her inducted as a member of our village??
?That is what I request.?
The Great Tengu furrowed his brow, and silence reigned for a few more seconds. Finally, he spoke up. ?Now, understand that under normal circumstances, non-Tengu are not to be considered more than guests in our village.? A frown slowly crept over Momiji's face. ?...However, these are not normal circumstances. I am afraid the two of you will soon be caught up in some unpleasant affairs, and the full support of the Tengu has been requested. As we cannot spare the full force for now, the two of you shall be our representatives, and of course I cannot send a foreigner as a representative.?
?S-sir?? Momiji was a bit startled. ?Unpleasant affairs??
The Great Tengu nodded. ?I will spare you the details for now. Talk of war is not meant for the ears of children, and I doubt it would do her any good. You are free to leave, Miss Sushikisu. Inubashiri, you are to stay behind. I have a few matters to discuss with you.?
Momiji nodded. ?Of course, my Lord.?
?Guards, please escort our new citizen out of the palace.? A slight smile could be seen on his face.
One of the guards turned to Ohuku. ?Are you ready, then??
Crow Cakes
(OOC: She was, until now. I was waiting for GFY to finish up.)
Chiseki slowly awoke. It was just as dark as it had previously been; she did not know how much time had passed. She slowly lumbered out of bed, and out of her room. She could somewhat remember the path she had taken last night, and soon arrived in the same room from last night. Satori and Orin were nowhere in sight. In fact, the room was completely empty. ?Morning.? Or not.
Chiseki turned to see a girl with grey hair and a yellow vest staring at her. The girl had a purple orb floating in front of her, connected to her by cords much like Chiseki's and Satori's, but it did not have a visible eye on it. ?You're a new face. You one of the ones big sis was talking about this morning??
German Flower Youkai
As Hilde drifted to sleep, she heard the cat mutter something under her breath. Or was it the cat?
---
Hilde opened her eyes. The room was dark, but she knew she had been asleep. She rose out of bed, checking to make sure nothing had changed. She thought she could remember the way back to the room she had spoken to Satori in the night before; it was a fairly simple path.
Hanzo
The other girl considered this. ?Cheese, huh... I prefer Radon. Meat's good, too.? She plopped down next to the other girl. ?Hey, wanna see something cool?? She held out that weird stick arm, and a ball of light soon began forming at the tip. ?Don;t touch it though, it's really hot.?
-
Sayuri jumped back, surprised
SUCESS by the girl's sudden outburst. She blinked a few times, confused. As the blue haired girl rubbed her neck, Sayuri looked at her hand, then back at the girl, then to the umbrella.
Upon seeing the umbrella visibly distressed, she tilted her head once more in confusion.
"What's Ura....meshiya?" She asked the girl. "Why does that purple thing make expressions? And why are you sleeping out here in the cold? Don't you have a bed?" Sayuri starts to ask her questions. As she looks at the girls face she notices she has one red eye, and one blue. Slowly, the spirit extends her hand again to poke the girl's face.
-
Yuyuko watched the poltergeist leave. ?What an odd girl. Didn't even say goodbye.? She shrugged, and turned towards the house at the middle of the land. A girl with white hair stepped out from behind a nearby tree. ?So, do you think it's her??
?Well, it did say Yoshika...? the girl replied.
?Did it? I must have forgotten~? Yuyuko said in response. ?Anyway, you should go talk to our new guest, since you'll be accompanying her tomorrow~?
The white haired girl nodded, and started walking over to Yoshika. Yuyuko watched her go, then headed inside the house. ?Time for a snack~?
---
?Hold up a second.? Yoshika turned around to see a girl with white hair walking towards her. ?You're Yoshika, right? Um, the name's Youmu Konpaku and Myon.? A white ghost could be seen floating behind her. ?I just figured I should, you know, say hi. I'm the gardener here.?
"Um.. hey there, my name is Yoshiko Namakura, and it's my pleasure to meet you... both..." She appears to be kinda confused to why a ghost introduced another ghost that was following him around.
"It's sure nice to talk with some ghosts from time to time, isn't it?" *Smile*
-
(lets see if my post doesn't get cut off by an update forum this time.)
Sparkler pulls out the bamboo she was working on, sending it in the direction of tewi's face. She then instantly turn around smiling. "Why?" Sparkler was newborn, innocent, fairy, she wanted to know everything. As such, whatever twei would answer with, she want to know more, and ask why again. All while continuing to fill the whole.
(think a kid going "why?.....why?.....why?" over and over again annoying, only she doing it innocently)
-
Sonae
"It's just what I say," the girl said, as she moved Sayuri's finger away. She immediately regretted her decision, and began rubbing her hands together. "And this 'purple thing' is me. This girl is just a spiritual extension of myself."
"Ah, I see. I take it thou art the karakasa I hath heard of?" Futo asked, walking over.
"Yup~ I'm the cutest karaksa, and the scariest!" the girl said, sticking her tongue out.
Berzul
(OOC: You really don't need to quote what I'm saying. Go ahead if you want to, but you can always just see what I'm saying in the preview window...)
"I... guess you could say that..." the girl agreed, reluctantly. "I mean, there are a lot of ghosts here, so you get used to it after awhile..." She yawned, and scratched behind her head. "Anyway, I'm the gardener around here, so I know my way around. If you need help with anything, just talk to me, I guess. Lady Saigyouji can be a bit difficult to approach at times..."
Narouge
Tewi caught the bamboo, and scowled. "Because it's not yours, kid. We use this bamboo, and even if we didn't you're wasting it by burning it like this. You have no right to just go through and take it like this." Tewi was obviously becoming annoyed; her ear was twitching, and she was tapping her foot rapidly. "Now, I don't want to have to tell you off again, so just stop it, all right?"
-
"Hmmm I see.. How long have you two been here for?" She then quickly adds "So you know your where around here? Could you... *Shy* Give a tour? I get lost in this place so easily..."
-
(OOC: How much distance is there between the mausoleum of the 10D's crew and the Myoren Temple?)
-
(OOC: How much distance is there between the mausoleum of the 10D's crew and the Myoren Temple?)
(OOC: Basically, imagine a large graveyard out behind the shrine, and the mausoleum is in there, more towards the back. Not directly behind, maybe behind a garden behind the shrine? Canonically I'm not sure, so let's just go with that.)
-
OOC: So does that mean the Sonae and Kogasa aren't too far away from me and Temps?
-
(OOC: Pretty much. Maybe not close enough that you would hear Kogasa as more than a hint of a sound, but enough that meeting up really wouldn't take very long at all.)
-
OOC: One last question. At this time, are the 10 Desires gang and the Myoren Temple still at odds with each other?
-
(OOC: Since I am again not going off of canon here, let's say that their relations aren't exactly friendly, but they put up with each other. Reluctant tolerance, you could say. Wish I knew what the relationship was in canon, but no way in hell am I spoiling the ending.)
-
Ohuku stayed silent throughout the conversation between the two tengu, mostly because she was still trying to figure out what would be polite to say and not. She didn't like the sound of unpleasant affair though and she almost spoke up to ask what he meant but stayed quiet to avoid anything bad happening..
When asked if she was ready to leave however she had to speak. "Do I have to leave miss Momiji?... sir." She looked back and forth between the guard and Tenma. "You said I could stay with her right? Then why should I leave now?.. sir." She started to feel like maybe she had said too much.
-
((Crap. almost a full page behind. Better make a long one to catch up.))
Ark nodded and followed Cirno and Rumia. She had no idea where they were going, and so instead of paying attention to what was ahead of her, she managed to brush past several low-hanging branches before bumping into one thick enough not to be brushed past. "Ow!" she said softly when she bumped into it. She wasted no time in ducking under it and continuing to follow Cirno and Rumia, this time making sure to actually look where she was going. She looked around and saw that instead of heading away form the lake, they were going around it. It took her a minute to realize the reason why was the big red building on the other side. Apparently, Cirno and Rumia were headed there. At least, that's what it looked like.
On a side note, Ark wondered why she hadn't noticed the big red building in the first place when she had come about. It was probably due to the fact that not only was there a lot of mist between the middle of the lake and the mansion, but that Ark had been more concerned with staying afloat and avoiding getting sick while going up and down. This time, she was simply trying to watch where she was going and avoid thinking about going up and down. That last one wasn't working so well. It seemed trying to not think about something only made her think about it, which made her want to not think about it even more, which worked completely opposite of what she wanted. All in all, Ark's head was starting to hurt from all this thinking and not-thinking.
-
Chiseki's eyes scrutinized the other girl, alarm rising in her mind. While her two eyes widened, her third eye squinted, as if looking as well. She could not read any thought; it was almost as if the other satori was just a dead thing. She couldn't tear her eyes off this satori, if she was one, for some reason she couldn't place.
Maybe this was Satori's sister? This girl seemed to say so herself. Unable to think of a response, since she wasn't aware of Satori meeting with this girl, she only replied with a tentative "Yes."
Just to make sure, Chiseki voiced her mental question, albeit softly. "Are you Satori's sister?"
-
"but i plan on using it for a bath? how is that wasting it?" Sparkler asked curiously. "who are you anyway? what do you do? Do you know the nice lady with the silver hair? She started a fire i was born in, Dose that make her like my mom? I wonder if it dose. DO you have a mom? What are you exactly anyway? You look like a bunny but your look like peoples to. Dose fire hurt people? i think it suppose to, but it didn't hurt me, then dose that mean my head lieing to me? Why you wear clothing like that? Oh wait didn't the nice lady say to stay to one question before letting someone answer? or was that just with her? I just curious about that. You look cuddle, can i hug you?"
Sparkler was running on all cylinders, wanting to learn much she could. She didn't even notice tewi was annoyed.
-
OOC: And I don't blame you for that either, Squaks. Of course this means, Sonae, that you might end on the opposite side of a fight with me and Temps. But don't worry. We'll go easy on ya. :)
"I do indeed plan to stay here, La.... Byakuren." Minako catches herself. "If you'll allow me, of course. If this body is to be mine, now, and I must begin a new life, then I want to do so here." Minako glances over at Shou and Nazrin, then to Kyouko, then back to Byakuren, smiling shyly. "I find that I like it here."
"I have many questions, as well, about this place, about... what I am. And I would be pleased to help you, Kyouko, however I can. But before I do so, there is one thing I should like to do for myself." The pegasus youkai turns her head to glance out the door, towards the outside and the open air. "After the change occured, I found myself unable to fly. I was unaccustomed to this new body, as I'm sure you'll attest to, Shou. I wish... I NEED to relearn how to fly. I am incomplete unless I can ride the winds."
OOC: That brings to mind a question. Do we winged Youkai need our wings to fly, or can we simply fly like everyone else in gensokyo can, winged or no? Although I assume we'd have to learn that, as well.
-
"I will complete my objective, my lord!" Heal saluted enthusiastically, like a commando ready for a clandestine mission, but then her salute falters. "Um, indeed....before I begin, where do I start? The roof? The basement?" She looked at Kyouko and tries to sympathize with her while Minako is saying something. "Yamabiko...um, was that right? Anyhow, I witnessed my first lord's wife teach her daughter some basic advice. You shouldn't be down, for improvements come in time." She gives her a pat on the shoulder and nods. "This personal talk would make me seem like a social role model, but I hope my lord wouldn't take it the wrong way."
-
Arasoi's skin tingled in might. Might of the power he once knew, but he would never be able to use it. His claws began to spark with lightning. As the wave of spiraling stars began, they rained forth on Arasoi. He began to run, glancing at Mima. With a look of worry on her face, she shouted to Arasoi about concentrating and shooting things. He continued to ran, almost ignoring Mima's advice. Arasoi craned his neck to look above. The blonde witch floated on her broom, stars descending from all around her.
The barrage of colorful stars kept raining from the skies, keeping Arasoi on his toes. No chance to recover. Like the astral beings they represent, the stars that impacted the ground left burntp marks, threatening to do the same to Arasoi when they touch him. He had never fought anyone that used bullets before. Deep in the white abyss of Makai, all he fought were demons, female, lunatic demons, all in a melee, one on one combat.
The spikes on his back flared, as if wanting Arasoi to use their might. But he could not, he was unable to pull his old power from inside himself. Was he to die here, under the hands of a youthful, blonde witch? Just then, he noticed the blonde witch smile. She was winning, and she had every reason in the world to be happy. Toying with him this way... Arasoi then remembered. Mima's advice. Concentrate, and fire.
Arasoi stopped in his tracks, his horns jolting with lightning. The astral Danmaku charged forth at him, the heat from each one of them was mediocre, but if touched, could burn. In an instant, Arasoi turned, and turned, grazing each and every star with an agility unmatched by his primal, bestial form. As he grazed the stars, he clapped his hands together, his eyes beginning to close as the lightning on his body began to focus in on his hands. And then, he thrusted his hands forward, believing in Mima, who believed in him.
A thick, blue bolt of lightning shot forth from Arasoi's hands, almost hitting the blonde witch. But she was unfazed, even as the stars began to fade, to reveal a somewhat tired Arasoi standing in it's midst. The witch... Smiled.
"Weak, I'll show you firepower-ze" she said, raising that octagonal block in her hands, before aiming it at Arasoi. "Master Spark!" Se shouted, as an enormous beam of yellow light began to expand from the circular, glass-like thing in the center if the block. It has a devastating aura. But it was familiar... Like that blue one from Makai. He had never seen the user, but he had successfully blocked it, at the expanse of almost all of his power. He would do it again.
Again.
Arasoi pulled his arms forward, bracing his body as the beam collided with his arms. Arasoi gritted his teeth, as two blades of blue and green lightning formed on his arms, blocking the lazor from touching his skin and armor. Arasoi held his ground, even as the beam pushed his further back and back, his clawed feet scraping the ground till it would bleed. His yellow, jagged teeth revealed themselves as Arasoi shouted to the heavens. The lazor pulled itself apart, along with the lightning. Leaving only a burning sensation and sound from Arasoi.
He began to feel tired, very much so, that he fell to his knees, almost unable to move. The blonde witch floated above, still smiling. "Done already? I thought you would be much stronger to take Reimu away-ze." She gripped her block tighter. "Magiccannon..." Mima's face was in shock, turning to the witch. "No! Mari-"
"FINAL SPARK!"
An even larger beam fired almost insanely from the Octagonal Block, along with a flow of stars that came with it. They flew straight towards Arasoi, going to rip him to shreds.
Move...
Move...
Move!
"Arasoi!"
Mima's voice. That was the trigger.
An explosion of energy filled Arasoi's body, only for few seconds. Either by luck, or sheer dumb luck, Arasoi graced the lazor by less then an inch. He ran directly bellow it, and jumped into the sky, his fist almost burning with electric might. And it connected. A direct punch to the witch's chin, sending her flying off her broom before colliding with the hard ground. Arasoi lost consciousness half way in the fall, and landed with a loud thump.
"Owh, that hurt-ze." A smack is heard. "I told you to not attack!"
...
...
...
(Sorry for the minor bunnying. I couldn't help iiit)
-
"Gah, I might as well actually finish what I started..." She armed herself with her various housecleaning tools. Mikan was going to get the cleaning done, and she was going to get the cleaning done well. Screw those stupid fairies who didn't want to help her. Her eyes burned with a fiery determination.
OVERDRIVE
"JAOOOOOOOOYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Mikan screamed as she dashed at light speed into the second room. Part soap part water she remembered it all. Rags, broom, mop, DETERMINATION! Armed to the teeth with her new weapons, there was nothing that could stop her from finishing this task.
-
(OOC: Since I'm super busy today and tomorrow, I don't know if I can't post something big today. Big event here in my office and we will have many guests and I have to talk about the pie in the sky :V
btw: I just noticed yesterday, oh god my discription came so close to "Hrist" (http://valkyrieprofile.wikia.com/wiki/Hrist) of Valkyrie Profile and she is a "Dark Valkyrie" :o, I never played it before, I think I should get it ^^)
-
Sayuri tilted her head, turning her hand towards her face. She blinked then placed her hand against her face.
As Futo spoke Sayuri turned and watched her walk over. "Kara...kasa...?" She said, turning back to the blue haired girl. "Is that your name?" She gazed at the eggplant umbrella for a moment, then she pointed to it. "Karakasa!" She smiled happily, excitement filling her eyes.
As the girl responded to Futo, Sayuri looked back at her with curiousity. "What's cute?" she said, tilting her head slightly.
OOC: That brings to mind a question. Do we winged Youkai need our wings to fly, or can we simply fly like everyone else in gensokyo can, winged or no? Although I assume we'd have to learn that, as well.
If you take a look at winged character's sprites, you'll see they all flap their wings. Not sure if the three fairies do or not, same with Lily or Daiyousei. But Cirno does, Utsuho does. Remi is like always flapping her wings in the fighting games, idk bout her boss sprite, but her player one for IN does. Flandre (huhwut) flaps her wings. Mystia flaps her wings, not sure about in IN.
So the answer is yes. That they do use their wings to fly. But no wings are not required on a being to fly. Idk if it's cause they need to or if it's just what they are used to though.
-
Hilde rose up from the bed, she couldn't see much because it was really dark in the room. The window got covered curtains.
'Mmh, someone was here when I was sleeping? I knew I heard something', she thought and opened up the curtains. Some light from the courtyard shined into the room. Not much but enought to see. Hilde took a look around if something changed. "Nothing's missing", she said to herself.
She closed her eyes and sorted her thoughts. 'No dream, no vision...'
She hasn't sleep long, that's what she were able to tell, but not how long did she sleep... there is no telling what time it is underground. Fortunatelly her body and mind have recovered even with less sleep.
She were able to think 100% clear now but she still couldn't remember her past. Her thoughts ran over the past day, if you can tell that a "day". She remembers that Satori asked her to come when she's awake. 'Maybe that mindreader has something up for me, lets see'
Hilde opened her eye's again and jumped up from the bed. To fast maybe? Suddenly she feeled a little dizzy. Her vision got all black and she tripped. Spontaneously she reached out for the helbard, that was close by and she could catch herself. The dizzy feeling was gone instantly and her vision was back normal, No... she were even able to better then before.
Hilde took a deep breath and laid the helbard back. She dusted down her dress and put her armor pieces back in place. She freed her hair, turned her head once, picked up the helbard and left the room.
Hilde walked down the corridor straight but slow. The corridor was quiet and dark. Noone was crossing her path but someone was watching, or did she just think someone was watching? She were able to find the right door with and knocked before opening it.
(OOC: "everyone is able to fly even without wings." :derp:)
-
Berzul
Youmu shrugged. ?I've been here a bit under sixty years. No clue how long Miss Saigyouji has been here, though. I'd guess at least one thousand years, probably more. And as far as giving you a tour... Well, it's just a garden. Unless you meant Hakugyokurou, in which case...? Youmu bit her lip. ?Not sure if you're allowed in there...?
Marokuu
?Well, while I see no reason why you cannot stay, I'm afraid these matters will bore you. Besides, Miss Inubashiri will do a much better job of summarizing it than I can.? The Great tengu closed his eyes, as if deep in thought. ?I have no reason to make you leave, but you really don't need to be in here.?
MFZBdude
(OOC: In case I forgot to state this, remember that you're on the Day Two timeline. So all this is happening in the morning.)
They soon turned into a clearing, and a small igloo could be seen off in the distance. ?Well, here it is! It might not be big enough for the both of us, but we can make it bigger!? Cirno said with enthusiasm. She led the other two up to the igloo.
?I don't think it has room for all three of us to be in there, let alone comfortably...? Rumia remarked.
?Don't worry about it, I just wanted to get something out of there,? Cirno said, waving it off. She entered the igloo, and returned a few seconds later with a sign, a brush, and some ink. The sign read 'Saving Gensokyo from the bad guys- Cirno, Rumia, Wriggle, and Mystia.' Another word was visible, but it was crossed off. Cirno dipped the brush in the ink, then crossed off Mystia and Wriggle's names. She then wrote 'Ark' off to the side. ?There we go!? She held up the sign for Ark and Rumia to see, then returned it to the igloo.
They stood around for a minute. Finally, Rumia spoke up. ?...So, what now??
Cirno shrugged. ?Dunno. Hey, servant, you got any good ideas??
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
The girl nodded. ?Yup! I'm Koishi Komeiji. For awhile, big sis and I have been the only Satori living here. It'll be interesting to have another one around. The pets are boring, most of them just want to eat and sleep...?
There was a knock on the door, and it opened. A girl clad in armor walked in. ?Oh, so you're the other one, then??
Narouge
If this were a cartoon, smoke would be coming out of Tewi's ears. ?...Shut up, kid.? She walked over to the pit, and began removing the bamboo. ?I'm not your mom, okay? I'm just trying to get my bamboo back, so stop asking all those stupid questions.?
Sourflang and GuardianTempest
(OOC: Basically, everyone will be flying at some point or another, so the winged Youkai will just use their wings during flight.)
Byakuren nodded to Minako. ?Of course. I'd prefer if you learned outside, however. Shou, please take Minako outside and help her with that~?
Shou nodded. ?Got it. Come along, Minako.? She led Minako outside to help her regain her flight.
Nazrin scowled a bit as they left the room, and muttered something about a thief under her breath. Byakuren ignored her. ?Well, how about you decide, Kyouko??
?U-um, she could go out front... After all, holding up the front of the temple is always a useful skill!? Kyouko said, a bit startled at Heal's help. ?Always greet everyone with a smile!?
?Of course. Kyouko, please lead Heal to the front of the temple. Don't forget a broom!? Byakuren said, as Kyouko stood up and led Heal to the front.
---
?So. Trying flying for me. I want to see what you're doing wrong,? Shou said, appraising Minako. They were now outside of the temple, near where Shou had first met Minako. ?It helps to think about flying just be not being on the ground, if that makes any sense. I don't have wings, but I know that you can fly without them. Winged Youkai are just a bit faster than others, from what little experience I have. Or maybe it was just those two...? She trailed off. ?But that's not important right now.?
---
Kyouko held out the broom to Heal. ?Mostly just sweep the dirt and leaves away so nobody can see them. The leaves will start falling soon, so we'll actually have to do something about them then, but it's not a problem now. Like I said, greet everyone with a smile, and don't discriminate. If you need help with anything, just ask. Any questions?? The smile never left her face.
Youkai Jesus
(OOC: While I appreciate the apology, I'm afraid you just broke the first rule, the one I am least willing to compromise on.
Rules:
1. You do not control the other players' characters, unless they give you express permission to do so. This should be obvious, but I've had problems with it in the past. Also, while I will try to give you a good deal of freedom, remember that you don't control the whole plot. Having the whole group decide to go do something is one thing; having an NPC we're looking for walk by and talk to you is another thing. Just remember that you only control your characters, and you should be fine.
Of course, I understand that these things are forgotten, so the only repercussion is that only the events of your post before Marisa speaks will be allowed to remain; the rest shall be edited out. I don't really mind her smiling and not getting hit by the danmaku, since it would have missed anyway, and her smiling is such a minor action that it's not worth deleting. I apologize for the inconvenience, but rules are rules. Anyway, enough of this OOC moment, time to get back to the RP.)
The witch's grin grew wider. ?Is that all you can manage, ze? I've seen fairies do better than that.? She was now tossing the octagon around, and half-assedly firing off some danmaku at him. Nothing special this time. ?How could someone so weak take Reimu? ...Well, whatever.? She took the strange octagon-shaped block and held it before her. ?You're boring me, so it's time to end this. MASTER SPAAAAARK!!!? A spiral-shaped stream of stars began flying out from the witch, not untlike
Arasoi then became aware of the fact that the witch was pointing a small beam of light at him. It was light blue, with a white center. Oddly enough, it didn't hur- that's not a good sound. He could vaguely hear Mima shout ?MOVE!?
XinXin
She was a blur, as she moved throughout the hallway, cleaning the rooms like nobody's business. Room after room was cleaned to a perfect shine, and the fairies looked on in awe. Mikan felt invincible; she felt like she could take on anything, any dirty vase, any grimy floor. She should have been fatigued, but the adrenaline kept her alive and alert. She was halfway done with the hallway when her legs finally gave out, and she fell to the floor, panting.
?My, I've never seen anyone go at it with so much gusto...? came a familiar voice. She looked up to see Sakuya, with a surprised expression on her face. ?But, are you going to be okay?? Mikan was confused. What was Sakuya doing in here? ?I was expecting you to be like all the other maids. Most of them just laze around, not doing anything at all. I actually clean the whole mansion myself.? Mikan looked around to see that the whole hallway was now clean, even areas she and the other maids hadn't gotten to. ?Hm... Well, since this hall is done for now, you can rest. I'd actually like to talk to you about something, but I'd need to ask the Mistress first, and I'm afraid she's asleep right now...?
Sayuri
The girl shook her head. ?No, my name is Kogasa Tatara. I am a karakasa obake, though.?
Futo chuckled at Sayuri's behavior. ?Hm... How doth one explain cuteness...?
Kogasa shrugged. ?It's just... it's sort of like a... kind of like a... what is cute?? The trio stood there for a moment, pondering. Finally, Kogasa spoke up. ?You'll know cute when you feel it. It's like a small child, or a purring kitten, or a karakasa obake~?
-
"I see.... I.. don't know what I am doing here in the first place, then I suppose we could try going places though..." Yoshiko bit her lip "If I wont cause problems for you, that is..."
"One Thousand years.... I don't even remember... how long I have been here myself" she says, as she reaches her forehead with her hand. Just thinking about the past makes her head heavy...
-
"i never said you where. i said silver haired lady might be. Whats wrong you sound different? Different bad? Whats stupid mean? Is that good or bad? Do you like the bamboo? Whats your favorite color? is it the color your hair, ears, dress? you look like a bunny so do you like carrots?" *the whole time she was asking questions she already start lighting a single bamboo on fire behind tewi, not really thinking to stop her plan. She was using the flint to light the bamboo. So she could light the other bamboo int he pit. "then again what do you do for fun? drop people down pits? Do you play with bunnies? Do you have a mom? wait did i ask that? You think i ask that? I believe i did that. Oh well! What you doing? is in impotent? If your a bunny girl are there other bunny girl? Whats your job? Do i have a job?" SHe just went on.. .and on... if tewi where to snap she see a few "fire poles" she made under the torrent of questions.
-
(OOC: Hey squawk, in the part for Berzul, you typed Momiji instead of Youmu.)
"Uwoh, bright."
Just what was that ball of light? She sure didn't know.
'This person's amazing! Maybe she'll be one of those...what-do-you-call-'ems, a Rival? Yeah, that's it!'
'It's kinda like that thing in the sky almost....'
"It's just like that bright thing up in the sky!"
"One thing I do remember, was trying to fly to it...Didn't work out. What'd the twolegs...Humans...whatever they are, call 'em...Noodle incidents? I think that's what they called 'em."
Yes, she had once tried to fly to the sun. Much like Icarus before her, it ended rather badly.
Of course, it would take much more than becoming a Youkai to purge an event like that from her memory, as she had barely managed to return to her roost from that escapade.
-
(So I just put in whatever I typed earlier in here. Kay. You're really, really dumb sometimes.)
The beam had a devastating aura. But it was familiar... Like that blue one from Makai. He had never seen the user, but he had successfully blocked it, at the expanse of almost all of his power. He would do it again.
Again.
Arasoi pulled his arms forward, bracing his body as the beam collided with his arms. Arasoi gritted his teeth, as two blades of blue and green lightning formed on his arms, blocking the lazor from touching his skin and armor. Arasoi held his ground, even as the beam pushed his further back and back, his clawed feet scraping the ground till it would bleed. His yellow, jagged teeth revealed themselves as Arasoi shouted to the heavens. The lazor pulled itself apart, along with the lightning. Leaving only a burning sensation and sound from Arasoi.
He began to feel tired, very much so, that he fell to his knees, almost unable to move.
-
"I have nowhere else to be... sir" Ohuku had made her decision and was sticking to it. "Momiji saved me right after I had been... err born. I don't really know what it really meant that she did it, but I know that it is important." Her mind was telling her she was forgetting something important... proper use of tense? Whatever, not important.
"Anyway, I'll be staying... if you don't mind... sir." Ohuku was wearing a determined look on her face.
((OOC: You don't have to type out the whole report if you don't really want to, Ohuku is rather likely to glaze over the details either way :V))
-
Mikan merely looked at Sakuya, dazed. What had just happened? Certainly the hallway did not just turn into the perfect shine? She dismissed it quickly because she felt far too lazy after that exertion; she soon fell to the floor.
"Whatever you say..." Mikan's words came soft and muffled, her eyes tracking Sakuya as she said it; the rest of her body had already been exerted to its maximum, it was the best she could do. "For now if you need me I'll be here." Mikan followed it up with a yawn. She was tired and had used up far too much of her energy in that odd overdrive that had occured, but for some reason she felt that her insane trance-like mode was completely natural.
"Zzzzz..."
(OOC: Am practising my semi-colons for tomorrow's exam, lol)
-
Sayuri looked confused again, not quite understanding. "Am I cute?" She asks innocently.
-
Heal nodded in acknowledgement, "I understand, keeping the temple a clean and tranquil premise. I will work on it immediately." She then walked off towards the edge of the temple, underneath a tree and begins sweeping diligently though she doesn't have that 'finesse' that Kyouko would have when she's the one sweeping, nevertheless she feels quite happy fulfilling her duty.
-
(OOC: Flan's wings cannot be used to fly, but she can anyway, Note: Rumia use her arms to fly, Sanae flies like superman
((Go check her sprite. She flaps her wings. So don't be rollin yer eyes at me.))
-
((Go check her sprite. She flaps her wings. So don't be rollin yer eyes at me.))
[ why so serious :P
Perfect Memento: Flandre Scarlet (http://en.touhouwiki.net/wiki/Perfect_Memento_in_Strict_Sense/Flandre_Scarlet)
・あの翼じゃ跳べないでしょうに（博麗霊夢） "I doubt she can fly with those wings." (Reimu Hakurei)
ごもっともである（＊３）。 It is plausible she cannot (*3).
[...]
＊３ 大丈夫、みんな翼も無いのに飛んでいるし。 3: Don't worry, everyone is able to fly even without wings.
]
Hilde holds for a second "If you mean me with that, yes I just 'arrived' recently." She entered the room and closed the door behind her. "My name is Hilde, nice to meet you."
-
(OOC:This is all I can get done before I have to leave for Taekwondo, so have a mini-update? I'll finish when I get home.)
Berzul
?You haven't been here very long at all, actually. Only a few hours.? Youmu tilted her head. ?Why would you think otherwise? Well, regardless, you'll actually probably be leaving this place soon.? Youmu looked ahead, deep in thought. ?...Yeah. You're leaving tomorrow.?
Narouge
?SHUT UP ALREADY!!? Tewi yelled at the fairy. She flew over and grabbed the flint out of the fairy's hands. ?That's it. I've had it with you. Reisen has been saying to be nicer to people, and I tried, but I've had it with you.? She took a few steps back, and began shooting out a flurry of danmaku at the fairy. Nothing major; it was just a fairy, after all.
Hanzo
(? :V Of course I didn't. What are you talking about? Pay no mind to the edit on that last post, ehehehe...)
The other girl nodded. ?Yup! We don't have one of those where I live, but this gets the job done. I don't see what noodle have to do with flying into one of those, though...? A smile then dawned on her face. ?Oh! But it reminds me of the time I tried to burn everything! That was fun, but then the red-white and the black-white came and stopped me. I guess it's good they stopped me, this place is neat.?
Then, something clicked in her head. ?Oh, yeah! I was supposed to find a girl with a bunch of... something. It had something to do with fish? Boardfish? No... Gourdfish?? She rubbed her temples, and racked her brain, trying to think of the word. ?Um...?
Youkai Jesus
?Tch. That's not how you're supposed to do it, but whatever.? The girl was now somewhat irked. ?Alright, then. If a spark won't work, have some stars! Magic Spake: Asteroid Belt!? There were stars everywhere. Stars coming from Marisa, stars coming from around Arasoi. He managed to dodge most of them, but they did occasionally hit him, and he could feel it. Pain surged throughout his arms, his body, his legs. Eventually, the torment ended. Arasoi stood, panting. When had he gotten so weak?
The witch frowned. ?Hmph. You're tenacious. It's time to end this. I don't normally go all-out like this, but you took Reimu. Taste the power of love! Last Word: Blazing Star!? The witch held her octagon behind her, and shot forward at Arasoi. He barely had enough time to react; he leaped out of the way,the laser grazing his legs. It was incredibly painful. He had just managed to regain his balance when the witch came for another pass. On instinct, he turned to face her. He stood firm in the face of danger, and watched as the witch flew straight towards him.
?MOVE!?
It was the trigger. Arasoi felt energy coursing through him; he ran forward to meet the witch, electricity jolting down his spine. He thrust his fist forward; he knew it connected, but he didn't know what he hit. He fell unconscious, the pain enveloping him in a deep sleep.
---
Arasoi's eyes opened. He was back in that room again, where he had slept the night before. He could hear voices from the hallway outside; his ears were ringing too much for him to make the voices out.
-
"So, Do I get the tour?"
"Hours? I can't tell the time, actually. And I will be leaving?" *Tilt head*
As Youmu would focus her mind on something, Yoshiko would close on her, trying to figure out what is she thinking about that deeply...
-
(OOC: Give that little twit a face full of fireball, Nary.)
(Can you fly, too, then?) Minako wonders about her companion, but decides to ask about that later. First things first.
She spreads her wings wide, letting the morning breeze fill her feathers. Amongst all the strange and alien sensations she's experienced since her transmogrification, this one at least feel natural. Feels right. She had to have done this before, she thinks. But she can't remember how she used to take off. Did she just jump out of a tree and glide up to speed? Did she beat her wings until acheiving liftoff? Would either of those things even work in this body?
No, no, you're thinking too much, she admonishes herself. Maybe Shou's right, maybe... 'thinking about not being on the ground' is a good place to start. Good a place as any, anyway. Quieting her mind and steadying herself, Minako closes her eyes flaps her wings streadily.
(Feel the wind beneath your wings. Feel the sun upon your feathers. The sky welcomes you. Your body is new, your spirit is the same. Reclaim your place upon the winds...)
When the young youkai opens her eyes again, the trees in the distance don't quite look the same as before. They look... lower. Minako looks down. She's around three feet off the ground, holding steady. A short, almost choked laugh escapes her lips, then she laughs a couple more times, shortly, as if she can't quite believe it. She turns in the air to look back at Shou, a smile of amazement on her face. "It worked."
-
Marokuu
The Great Tengu sighed. ?I suppose it cannot be helped, then. I'll try to keep this short; I don't know the full details, myself.? He paused to collect his thoughts. ?...Gensokyo is in grave danger. Not only the people living here, but the land itself. The Border is dying, much faster than it should. The reason for this is that the ones who created and maintained the Border are no longer here. Their disappearances are too recent for anyone to know what happened; but those who would know are either unavailable, unwilling to speak, or do not know what happened themselves.?
The Great Tengu paused to let this sink in. ?Reimu...? Momiji muttered.
?Without the Border, Gensokyo shall return to the Outside World. We cannot allow this to happen. For this reason, the person who informed me of the problem has asked me to send you two to help with this problem. I assume you will not be alone. She has asked for her identity to remain anonymous, for now.?
Another pause. Finally, Momiji spoke up. ?And that's all??
?Yes. You two will go to meet her later; she has yet to inform me of the date. She is a busy person. Now, if that will be all, you two may leave.?
Momiji turned to Ohuku. ?Well, are you ready??
XinXin
Mikan drifted off to sleep. After all that work, it felt nice.
---
Mikan awoke with a yawn. Mikan didn't feel like she'd been asleep for long, maybe an hour, two at the most. Sakya was nowhere to be seen, and the hallway only had a few fairies, chatting amongst themselves. A few of them glanced at her as she woke up.
Sonae
Kogasa put her finger on her chin in contemplation. ?Well... yeah, but you're not as cute as me. Or that girl at the temple.? Futo seemed to tense up a bit at the mention of this temple.
German Flower Youkai
(OOC: Going to wait on Crow Cakes here.)
Berzul
Youmu sighed. ?I guess. There really isn't much, since it's just a big garden, but whatever.? She began leading Yoshiko through the Netherworld. ?Time doesn't mean much up here, but trust me, you really haven't been here very long at all. I'm surprised you don't remember what an hour is. And yes, you will be leaving. We aren't sure when, though.? Youmu led Yoshika around, pointing out the more significant parts of the garden. Even for a gardener, she was very knowledgeable. Eventually, they reached a large tree, contrasted with the others by its lack of petals. ?This tree... You don't want to have anything to do with this tree.?
Sourgangreen
Shou nodded, smiling. ?Yup. As you get used to it, you'll be able to go higher, and move around more. Walking everywhere really is such a pain some times.? Shou then lifted off the ground, despite not having wings. ?We fly all the time here, so you'll get used to it soon enough, but you may want to try moving around a bit for now.?
-
When Shou lifts off from the ground, the sight of a being without wings floating like that nearly takes her out of the sky. It takes her a couple of seconds to regain her 'footing' as it were. "How can... How can you fly without wings?"
-
"Wee!" Sparkler begins zipping around happily giggling trying to dodge them all. "what a fun game!" She says as she attempts to fire danmaku at tewi as well. That if she actually knows how to herself. She however would just let it fly as she wouldn't think to let any less. If she can't she just fly's around until tewi tires or she dose.
-
Arasoi moved slightly on the floor. His yellow, jagged draconic teeth were sticking out, along with the spines on his back. He was lying on his side, still feeling the pain from earlier. His skin didn't have any traces of energy. Electricity didn't flow through his body. He was completely exhausted. When had he become... so... weak. He could've taken that witch in a minute or two...
Arasoi sighed, standing up. He looked around for that wooden stick with papers on it. After rummaging through the closet, he found the slightly burnt stick. Oh yes, he was holding it when he fought with that witch. After looking at his armor for a little, trying to remove the burn marks, Arasoi stretches his limbs, and walks out. The voices still ringing in his head.
-
Sayuri blinks, her eyes still filled with curiousity. "Who's the girl at the temple?" She asks, not noticing Futo's discomfort.
-
"That was nice..." Mikan ignored the fairies staring at her. "I... guess I'll go look for Sakuya or something..." She crawled to her feet, stretched her limbs to get herself awake, after which she trod off in search of the silver maid.
OOC: Squawkers, preferrably meet Flan in the afternoon and talk until night, since I heard there's some gathering or something in the human village?
EDIT: I also have no idea how I can squeeze enough character development with Flan and Mikan since I was reminded by Sonae that I have Patchy in the evening.
-
Ohuku didn't have to focus very hard to catch the gist of the conversation, bad things were happening and she was mixed up in it somehow.
"Yeah, let's go." She'd decided to stick close to Momiji for now, she wasn't sure why but it felt like the right thing to do.
((Sorry about the shortness but I'm feeling a bit ill, I might not be able to post tomorrow depending on how I feel))
-
Chiseki's third eye switched focus from Koishi to the armor-clad woman. She scoured her mind for any thoughts of hostility, considering her appearance. Convinced there were none, she decided to greet her. If she introduced herself in that way, then it would still be considered correct.
"Nice to meet you. I'm Chiseki."
If Satori had spoken to her sister about her and the woman, maybe she would also speak to them directly about whatever was discussed earlier. "Will your sister speak to us later?" Chiseki asked.
-
"It's decided...? I.. don't have anywhere to.. leave to, why I must leave?"
During her little trip around the garden, Yoshiko grazes around the beautiful flower arrangements, While Youmu careful explains each individual items, Though Yoshiko don't not seem interested in details. She only grasps the softness and magnificent smell of them.
Seeing how Youmu-san approaches the tree, Yoshiko decides not to investigate further, although she feels a strong need to...
-
(OOC, holy boundries I've been away too long, real life came and slaughtered my online time.
Gm would it be allright to have my character wake up for the second day and start from there instead of last night and mess with the time stream?)
-
Ark nodded and looked around, fixing her gaze on the big red building that had caught her attention. She raised her arm to point at it after looking at Cirno and Rumia's faces. "Who lives there?" she asked, interested to meet whoever did. Only being around for a day tended to make her want to meet everyone.
-
SourShanghai
?Almost everyone in Gensokyo can fly. Well, the Youkai can, anyway. A few humans can fly, but not all of them,? Shou explained. ?It's just part of being a Youkai. I don't think I've ever met a Youkai who couldn't fly, actually. We've found some who didn't know how, of course, but they've all learned how at some point or another.?
Narouge
Sparkler attempted to shoot her own danmaku, and found that she was shooting out balls of fire. How fun! Tewi was able to dodge the fireballs easily, but was becoming more and more annoyed. ?Okay, kid, playtime's over. Runaway Rabbit: Fluster Escape.? Tewi began firing out sets of curved danmaku at the fairy. They would occasionally ricochet off of a tree.
Youkai Jesus
Arasoi stepped out into the hallway. There, he found the witch and Mima. Mima was saying something, but he couldn't hear her well over the ringing. It was fading away, but only enough for him to somewhat make out the words. ?... so that's why ... oh, there you ... feeling? You don't ? good. Well, that ? quite a ? there.?
The witch joined in. ?Good to see ? awake. Sorry ? around, it's how we ? Gensokyo. Should've ? weren't involved.?
Sonae
?Oh, she's the cute little yamabiko. She's so friendly. What was her name again? Uh, Kyouko?? Kogasa looked up, racking her brain.
?Well. We'd best be off, then,? Futo interjected. ?There beeth a grand land for thee to explore, Sayuri. First, we shall visit upon the human village.? She grabbed Sayuri by the wrist, and began leading her away.
XinXin
(OOC: Don't worry, that will all be taken care of. Maybe not exactly how you planned, but don't worry, it will all work out.)
Mikan wandered through the mansion, looking for the maid. Unfortunately, she was nowhere to be seen at the moment. That was when she noticed that one of the rooms was ajar. A strange sound could be heard from inside, like the fluttering of hundreds of wings.
Marokuu
Momiji stood, and bowed. ?Thank you, Great Tengu.? She led Momiji out, and breathed a sigh of relief. ?That went surprisingly well.? She led Ohuku back out of the palace. They were just past the gate when something clicked in Momiji's mind. She led Ohuku over to a stall selling newspapers. She looked them over, and something caught her attention. She slammed the newspaper closed, and put it back in the pile, her face completely red. ?L-let's go...?
(OOC: Don't worry about it. Hope you feel better soon.)
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
Koishi nodded. ?Yup! She just has some stuff she has to take care of. Ruling the Underground is a lot of work, y'know. In the meantime, tell me more about yourselves. New Youkai are always interesting, but not as interesting as the girl on the mountain.?
Berzul
?The netherworld isn't the only place around. Miss Yuyuko lets us leave, and there are a lot of places out there. Namely, Gensokyo, which is where we'll be going. As for why, I'm not quite sure myself. Miss Yuyuko knows, but she won't tell me anything...? Youmu said, pouting a bit at the end.
Reisen-tanith
(OOC: That works. Good to have you back. You had your reasons, so it's okay that you were gone so long.)
Aref awoke in a small bed in some sort of dungeon. She soon remembered being led into the house by the officer, and being led to this room. It was an odd place to sleep in, though. Luckily, the mess of material possessions didn't extend this far into the mansion. She could hear footsteps coming down the stairs; soon, the girl from the previous night appeared. ?Oh, you're awake. Well, this is a good opportunity.? She walked down, and sat outside of Aref's cell. ?So. How many did you eat??
MFZBdude
?A vampire, and a bunch of maids,? Cirno answered. ?Oh, Meiling, too.?
?She's fun~? Rumia interjected, her arms still outstretched. Did she ever put them down?
?Yeah, but the rest of them are pretty mean. Especially the human maid. We tried sneaking in once, and she threw a bunch of knives at us.?
---
?So,? Kanade said, sitting down with her breakfast, ?what's up for today??
?Um, shrine maiden stuff,? Hina answered, a bit unsure.
?...That's not very specific.? Kanade sighed, rubbing her temples. ?If you don't have visitors, why would you need a shrine maiden??
?Well, I need you to fix up the shrine, so that I will have visitors~? Hina explained. ?I mean, I didn't get visitors back when it was well maintained, but it couldn't hurt~?
?...Uh-huh. And if you never get any visitors, how the heck do you get money? A shrine needs donations, right?? Kanade asked, tapping her finger on the table.
?Well, I occasionally get donations when I relieve humans of their misfortune. They're so overcome with joy, they throw money at me and let me know that I can leave~?
?...I'm not exactly sure that constitutes joy.?
-
GuardianTempest
(OOC: I must have missed your post. Sorry about that. However, I'm going to wait on this a bit, because I want something to happen first. Sorry about the long wait!)
-
Sayuri was about to ask another question when Futo had begun to drag her away. She looked back at the Karakasa and waved, her expression unchanged from before.
As Futo and the spirit distanced themselves from the girl, Sayuri turned her gaze to Futo.
"What's wrong...? Is something bad happening?" She asked innocently, sounding somewhat sad.
-
?The netherworld isn't the only place around. Miss Yuyuko lets us leave, and there are a lot of places out there. Namely, Gensokyo, which is where we'll be going. As for why, I'm not quite sure myself. Miss Yuyuko knows, but she won't tell me anything...? Youmu said, pouting a bit at the end.
"em.. Yea I can come with you both, if that is ok, but I don't know why it is decided without... my input."
"So you have something to do there right?"
-
Arasoi looked at Mima, and Marisa, the ringing slowly fading. As the ringing faded, he began to feel dizzy. Weakness. How had become so weak? He could've fight on par with three on those demons back at Makai, including one that looked much like a maid and another that had a scythe. Energy didn't flow through his body, he was missing it. Dearly.
They said something about Gensokyo, and something about him and how he felt like. Arasoi strained to open his mouth, those yellow jagged fangs still showing. Why weren't they surprised? He had just noticed it. Mima had never been really curious or surprised abotu how he looked. All this teal and green armor all over him, the yellow spikes all across his back, those three horns atop his head and his claws.
"..Mppphh..." Arasoi finally opened his mouth, panting. He never felt this weak before. "I'm...f-fine..."
-
Sonae
Futo just shook her head. ?No, it's nothing. Come on.?
GuardianTempest
As Heal swept the ground, she could see two figures off in the distance, moving vaguely in her direction. She was filled with a sense of duty; this was her chance to help the temple out, to show her greatness at holding up the front of the temple.
Berzul
?Eh, I wanted you to have a choice, but whatever Miss Yuyuko says is final. She is the princess, after all.? Youmu shook her head. ?Well, it's not like it'll hurt to go out, anyway. It'll do you some good to see Gensokyo.?
"As for why we're going where we're going... Miss Yuyuko really didn't give me the details. She just said we need to meet someone."
Youkai Jesus
The ringing had now faded to where Arasoi could understand what they were saying in full. ?You don't look fine to me,? Mima said, worried. ?Youkai heal pretty quickly, but you took a Blazing Star to the face there. A full-frontal, kamikaze master spark. I doubt you'd be fine after only an hour or so of resting.?
Marisa scratched behind her head. ?Ehehe... Sorry 'bout that. The way Genji was yelling, I thought you were one of the ones who took Reimu.?
Mima shook her head. ?I still don't think that's it. Genji says that's what he saw, but he's a bit... old.?
?I wasn't there myself, but it's the only lead we have, ze.?
-
"I see... That's great! I love meeting different ghosts, you know.... " *Rolls eyes*
-
Minako shakes her head slowly. Strange new world.... But that's more to ponder on later. Plenty of time to think once she gets her wings under her more securely. So she takes a deep breath, and moves forward carefully, not too fast. It's not quite the challenge she might have expected it to be, so she tries a little more speed. Still not too bad. Let's try a left turn. ... Bit more unsteady than she might have liked. Better try a right turn this time. ... That's a bit better. Left turn again. ... Not bad at all.
Part of the problem Minako had yesterday, she believes, was due to the shock of her change yesterday. She literally awoke to find herself changed, and not a minute later, found herself flung out of her roost. That would be jarring to anyone, so of course, flight would be a challenge. But now, she's had some time to adjust. Time to let herself grow into this body, and while she still doesn't feel like it's truly 'her's' yet, it can still fly. Perhaps, one day, as well as she could before. The thought brings a smile to her pale lips.
"Tell me of our enemies, Shou. Tell me of those that mean harm to our Lady, harm to her cause, harm to her home. Tell me of who we defend against."
-
"oooh weird." Sparker try dodging around the best she could. Could she do any fancy tricks with her fire she wondered. Then she thought of something. Is her fire seting the trees on fire? At the same time she tried to blast her fire while she did loops in the air with her hands. Seeing it to see if she can make it spiral, like a whirl wind. "This game is fun!" *sparkler happily cheers. Sparkler suddenly had the idea also to set herself on fire, just to see if she could! She wouldn't even need the bamboo to make fire baths then!
-
Arasoi shook his head. No energy inside of him. He walked to the nearest chair and slumped down on it, still tired from earlier. Weak. So... Weak... He tilted his head up, sighing to himself. He thought of the old turtle that got him into this mess. That turtle... DAT TURTLE. He then began to think why it took so long for him to even shoot a bolt of lightning. He could do it with a swipe of his claw the last time... Weak.
His newfound weakness and utter loss of strength was the only thing tormenting him. He pretty much doesn't care about the witch and her sudden outburst followed by a fight.
"...So... What now?"
-
Ohuku didn't manage to catch a peek of what was in the newspaper, she wondered why Momiji seemed so bothered.
"So... uuh, where are we going to go now?" She'd scoured her memories of the great tengu's story but she hadn't been able to find out what to do with it. She thus reverted back into depending on Momiji for ideas. "And what was on that... flat thing with symbols?... you look really red."
((Ok, so I'm feeling better but I really can't do anything else with this, God I hate shortness.))
-
"Visitors, my orders are to approach them in a hospitable manner. I must let them draw near." Heal thought, she ceased her sweeping and begins walking towards the two figures, her right hand raised high up and waving towards the two like lost friends. "Wait, what if these two...no...should they be hostilities....should I call for backup?"
"Ah! Greetings! And welcome to the temple!" she yelled at the two.
-
"Huh... I wonder what's inside here?" Mikan prodded the door and it slowly began sliding open. "I guess... I'll take a look... What's the harm..." She sneakily entered the room.
-
(OOC: I'm going to wait for GFY's response first.)
-
Hilde took a closer look at the 2 satori's with a sharp eye. 'They both have that weird 3rd eye. The girl with that orange shirt and the closed eye must be Satori's sister, so the other one must me the new arrival then'
Hilde looked at Koishi. "Shouldn't you introduce yourself first? Anyway," She walked closer to the two of them and sat cross-legged down next to them. She laid the helbard on her lap and leant onto it. "as I already said, I arrived recenty, unfortunately I don't have much memorys so I can't tell you much." I don't have to tell much anyway, both are mindreader I guess
-
Aref streched her back and sat down, "Hmmm I ate 2 wild hares, a rat and that chicken... it was going to die from age anyways." She said , then pondering, "By the way, who are you and why is it that you locked me up instead of one of the villagers?"
-
'Uhhh...what do noodles have to do with flying into that thing in the sky anyhow?'
"...I forget where I was going with that. But the point is, never use too much soy sauce on whatever you're gonna be eating. It's only gonna end in tears."
And just like earlier, she has absolutely no clue where she was going with that either.
"...Eh? Gourdfish? Boardfish? ...Goldfish?"
Of course, after some thinking, she had a look of realization.
"Oh! Are you talking about Koi? Those are tasty... I think there was a bunch in a Lake somewhere around here..."
Of course, thinking isn't exactly her specialty, so it might not even be close to the right thing.
Though it's not like she cares about things like details. As one could say that, for her, thinking is entirely optional.
(OOC: What does soy sauce have to do with pulling an Icarus? Hell if I know, it's just one of them rail-shifting trains of thought y'know? Heck, I don't even know where i go with 'em half the time.)
-
(OOC: Sorry about the wait, everyone. A lot of stuff happened after I got home, so I was gone for awhile. At least I got it out before the day ended, ya?)
Berzul
Youmu failed to identify the sarcasm. ?Well, that's good, because the Prismriver sisters are coming here to perform later today.?
?We're here already, actually.?
The pair turned around to see three girls looking at them. One wore black, another pinkish white, and the last red. The one in black spoke up first. ?The name's Lunasa Prismriver.?
?Merlin!? Said the one in the white dress.
?Lyrica,? added the final sister.
Sourtango
?Well, our temple actually welcomes everyone. Except for thieves. Of course, Byakuren does have enemies, but we don't need to go into that. Buddhism doesn't condone violence, so we try to avoid it when we can. It does become necessary at times, unfortunately. But, I may as well tell you... First, Toyosatomimi no Miko, who lives in the mausoleum behind the temple. She has her reasons, namely that she dislikes Buddism. Then, there's Reimu Hakurei. She isn't exactly an enemy, but she's religious competition, and a self-proclaimed 'Youkai exterminator.' Not that anyone has ever seen her actually exterminate on, she just fights Youkai a lot,? Shou said, frowning a bit.
Narouge
Indeed, Sparkler's fireballs were setting the bamboo on fire, much to Tewi's dismay. Sparkler found that she could make small rings of fire, but they did not stay together long after she fired them. Her attempts to burn herself were also unsuccessful; when she tried to light herself on fire, she didn't burn, and just holding the fire near herself didn't cut it.
?Okay, I'm ending this right now. You've done enough damage as is.? Tewi stoped in place, glaring at the fairy. ?Fairies aren't supposed to dodge danmaku. I'll teach you your lesson. Last Word: Ancient Du-?
?That's enough, you two.?
They both looked to see Mokou striding coolly into the field of battle. The fire burning the bamboo dissipated, as did the fire Sparkler tried to conjure. ?Kid, I told you, your fire lacks control. If you kept going like that, you would have burned down the whole forest. Lots of creatures live here, y'know. You may be a fairy, but I doubt they'd like you destroying their home.?
Tewi nodded, snickering, but Mokou turned to her. ?And you. Even if she was being reckless, there were better ways to handle that situation.?
Tewi pouted. ?I tried, but the brat wouldn't listen! She just kept going, ignoring my reasons and asking those incessant questions over and over again!?
Mokou chuckled. ?See, kid? I told you to slow down with the questions. It's an interesting world, but you've got time.?
Youkai Jesus
The witch shrugged. ?Dunno. We don't really have any leads right now. Hopefully we can learn more tomorrow.? She put her hand on her chin; something was bugging her. ?...That's right! I forgot to introduce myself! The name's Marisa Kirisame, ze.?
?Suika said she was going to come over today, but I haven't seen her yet...? Mima said, bored.
Marokuu
?N-nothing of importance was in that paper. Just a bunch of ridiculous lies.? Momiji was still flustered, and Ohuku noticed some of the Tengu looking up from their newspapers and staring at the two. Some were red-faced, and some were smiling. How odd.
?A-anyway, we're going to see the kappa next. I just remembered that I'm still in the middle of a game of Shogi with Nitori.?
GuardianTempest and Sonae
Futo stopped in her tracks, and turned towards Heal. ?...What manner of beast art thou?!? She was startled by Heal's appearance. It wasn't every day you saw a Tsukumogami.
XinXin
As Mikan opened the door, she was met with the sound of something falling, followed by the sensation of wetness and something hitting her head. She pulled it off to see that it was a bucket, and she was soaked. Inside the room, a few fairies and a strange first in a black dress were laughing at her. ?Oh man... that was great... you should have seen your face!? The girl said, pointing and laughing. Eventually, the laughter died down, and the girl eyes Mikan. ?You're new around here, aren't you? You the one Miss Patchouli was talking about??
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
(OOC: In the same vein, I'm going to wait on Crow Cakes here.)
Reisen-tanith
?That really is gross, you know. I'm Kotohime, the police officer around here. I locked you up because you were eating that farmer's chicken without his consent. I mean, even if you are a Youkai, you could at least cook it first, you know??
Hanzo
The girl shook her head. ?No... Swordfish! That was it! I was supposed to look for the girl with a bunch of swords!? She looked around the cave. ?...These swords aren't yours, are they? If so, I think you need to come with me. Miss Satori told me to go find the girl with a whole bunch of swords and bring her Underground. She wouldn't tell me why, though...? The girl shook her head, as if to clear it. ?Anyway, I'm Utsuho Reuiji.?
-
"actually i wanted to start the fire in the pit she made. that way i knew i wouldn't come out the hole, don't know why i know that. i was going try and bath in the fire to see what it was like. She didn't like that. Also you said not to ask you so many question, i didn't know if that included other people to. I didn't even know i could shoot fire till me and her started play that game." Curiously looks around. seeing all the burns places. "Also didn't you start the fir ei was burned in?" Sparkler asks the last question titling her head.
-
"Forgive me, Shou, but I am no buddhist. I have no reservations about defending my home and those I care for. If either of these two darken our roost, rest assured, I will be ready."
But to think that one of the Lady's enemies would roost so close to the temple. How brazen and bold must she be? Perhaps something should be done about that soon...
But Minako tries, at least, to put that out of her mind. She's not out here to fight. Not today, anyway. She's out here today to recover her wings, something which seems to be going swimmingly. True enough, now that the shock of her humanoidification has at least mostly worn off, she finds herself capable of holding herself aloft rather well. She's not anxious to go all out just yet, just in case, but flying around the temple? Check.
Flying over the front of the temple now, Minako notes the two figures below walking towards the temple. "What of those two, Shou? Are they also members of the temple, or merely guests?"
-
Chiseki had literally nothing to tell either of them. Most likely, Koishi had already learned of her from Satori, and that wouldn't be much; like the other one said, she didn't have much memories, either.
"Me neither," she responded, "Why don't you tell us more about yourself, too?"
She wondered whom Koishi was referring to when she mentioned "the girl on the mountain." More importantly, what was a mountain? As she waited, she brushed her hair back; it was a bit messy and irritated her a bit.
-
"Her speech pattern, is she from 'that land' as well?." Heal thought upon hearing of Futo's words, her first lord is of European origins but the puzzle on how he and his family got here is perpetually inexplicable. "A beast I am not, for my form is that of armour." She lays her forearm on her torso as if introducing herself. "I am christened Heal de Garde, vassal of the lord of this temple, and many thanks to your visit." she said, as if she was smiling underneath. Then suddenly she asked her, "......What reason has come up to bring you here?" while holding the broom like a staff.
-
Ark nodded and started to walk in the direction of the big red building. "Let's visit, then." she said, having finally set a goal since coming into existence earlier that day. "I wanna find out what a maid is, and what a vampire is too." She was completely focused now, and nary a thing would stop her short of being dragged off in the opposite direction.
-
"How would someone put lies in a paper?" Ohuku knew what the words 'lie' and 'paper' meant but she wasn't familiar with the concept of writing. The thought soon left her mind as she noticed people was looking at them "Why are they looking? They all have that paper with lies." She stepped closer to Momiji, feeling a bit safer in the wolf tengu's prescense.
Her mind shifted tracks once again when Momiji spoke "Oh, okay" she looked up at her guardian, searching through her mind briefly "Kappa are like turtles right? But... what's shogi?"
-
With calmness Mikan pulled off the bucket, looking at the fairies and the black dress girl. After the initial fright, her face later turned into that of slight irritation, yet to the hysterically laughing crew it would probably pass off as completely calm and collected.
"Yes... Yes, I am." Mikan dropped the bucket on the floor. "And you did that because...?"
-
Arasoi sighed, still tired and weak. Weak. God when would it stop bothering. Subconsciously, Arasoi clenched his clawed fist. Green Flames, and lightning, as far as he could see within the white, vast sea of Makai. Being weak would be a constant problem until he could regain his strength. And he almost missed the witch's greeting.
Arasoi looked up, exhaustion crawling over his face. "N-Nice to meet you, Marisa..." he said, before turning to Mima.
"Who's this Suika person you're talking about?"
-
She looks around at the assorted blades on the cave's floor, as well as the ones that somehow got embedded in the walls as well.
Were they hers? Or had they just been there when she had gotten here so long ago?
"Swords...? Oh, these? They're nice aren't they? Really shiny! ...But I can't remember how these got here...Are they mine..? Either way, I guess they are."
Of course, with such a horrible memory, and it being only further scrambled by the change from mere bird into a Youkai, she's not likely to recall anytime soon.
"...Underground?" The whole concept of going underground was a very befuddling one, and the girl calling herself Utsuho would no doubt be able to tell from the look of abject confusion on the girl's face.
"So...uh...What were we doing again?" She remarks with a completely oblivious smile.
-
Reply with excitement: "It's a Pleasure to meet you all, my name is Yoshiko Nakamura."
Turn to Youmu and Myon, and try to... you know whisper or talk to her on the side... "It's because you are leaving tomorrow?"
-
Narouge
Mokou shook her head. ?I did, but that's different. Those were ashes from the ground. I was fighting the princess. I didn't nearly burn down the whole forest, unlike you. And yes, slowing down the questions applies to everyone.? Mokou shook her head. ?Why would you want to bathe in fire, anyway? The point of bathing is to clean yourself.?
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
Koishi grinned, and focused that orb on her chest on the two. It looked almost like a closed eye. ?...Interesting... Well, anyway, I'm just Satori's sister. We've lived here as long as I can remember, and since then I've been wandering around. The world's an interesting place, you know??
?She does come home every now and then, though.? The trio turned to see Orin walking in, yawning. ?Morning, everyone. I have to go get to carting the corpses, but I figured I'd stop in and say hey first.?
GuardianTempest, Sourpang and Sonae
Shou shook her head. ?No, I don't recognize either of them. But, if they're coming from that direction...? She bit her lip. ?Come on, let's go fly over there. Try not to let them notice you.? Shou slowly led Minako over to where the other group was converging.
---
Shou and Minako arrived, above the group, unnoticed.
Futo scowled. ?We are not visiting thy miniscule temple; we are traversing Gensokyo in an attempt to help miss Sayuri understand the land. Now, if thou wouldst leave, thou wouldst have my appreciation.?
MFZBdude
Cirno sighed, then followed, along with Rumia. ?Well, I guess there's no harm in it.?
?Maybe we'll find some bad guys there!? Rumia theorized with excitement.
Cirno shrugged. ?I guess. The vampire there isn't really a bad guy, but she might count...?
?Anyway... Ark, do you know how to fly?? Rumia asked.
Marokuu
?Um... I guess you could sort of say that... And Shogi is a game of strategy. It's kind of hard to explain to a child, to be honest...? Momiji shrugged.
?Ayayayayaya!? Momiji and Ohuku looked up to see a strange girl flying at them. Within an instant, she had landed next to them. ?A new development! Momiji's new girl is only a child!? More people looked on, a few of them whispering to each other.
Momiji grit her teeth. ?Aya... I knew you were trash, but this is a new low!?
?What? Momiji Inubashiri picks up a naked girl, and takes her to her house. She then requests that said girl be allowed to live with her. It's the obvious conclusion!? Aya said, nodding. She then gave Ohuku a once-over. ?Hm... I can see why, too. I'm not into that sort of thing, but you've got to admit that she's cute.?
XinXin
?I did that because it was hilarious, that's why!? The girl said, smiling. She stood up, and grabbed Mikan's hand, shaking it. ?The name's Koakuma. I'm Miss Patchouli's assistant. I'm on my break right now. And you are??
Youkai Jesus
?Suika's an Oni who is a friend of Reimu's,? Mima explained. ?I'm her acquaintance by association.?
?One of the four devas of the mountain, too! Strongest in Gensokyo!? a mist condensed in the room, eventually taking the shape of a girl with horns on her head. She looked like a child. She grinned, and shook Arasoi's hand. ?The name's Suika Ibuki! It's not often you see guys around here. You going to help us find Reimu??
Hanzo
?Yeah, the Underground. It's where Rin, Miss satori and I live. Miss satori told me to bring you there, because... uh... something.? Utsuho shrugged. ?She just told me to find you. At least, I think it's you. I'm not really sure...? She shook her head. ?Anyway, we should get going. Um, you okay with leaving this place? I need to take you to the palace...?
Berzul
(OOC: If you're going to include it anyway, I'd rather you do it in a quote. That way, we don't have to sort through your post to see where mine ends and yours begins. Also, this isn't just a text adventure without the greater than signs. You don't give commands, you just narrate what she does.)
?Eh? Them being here?? Youmu asked, also whispering. ?I don't think so. They just show up to give performances.?
Merlin nodded, having heard them anyway. ?Yup! Miss Saigyouji asked us to give some performances, so here we are. We'll be here for a few days!
---
Hina clapped her hands together. ?So! Today, we're going to go visit my friend Nitori.?
?...What does that have to do with being a shrine maiden?? Kanade asked, a bit perplexed.
?Well, um... I told her I'd come visit today? Plus, she knows more about the gods up on the mountains, maybe she knows what a shrine maiden does...? Hina said, grasping.
Kanade sighed. ?Fine, whatever. Let's just go already.?
?That's more like it!? Hina said, smiling, before grabbing Kanade's wrist. ?Let's go!? She spun out the door, swirling Kanade around, much to the kitsune's dismay.
-
"hmm I see" Said the ghost, as she realised the insignificance of the visit. However she also felt intrigued by the new information. Whatever this "performances" are, she would be very interested in actually seeing one.
Thus she would replay, "A performance? Of course I would gladly see one, if that's not a problem"
Also she wondered about the other ghosts.. being silent. *Maybe not all ghosts are that talkative like others?* she pondered.
-
Ohuku disliked the girl that had landed in front of them as soon as she had opened her mouth. She didn't like her voice and she was evidently bothering Momiji. She tried to make sense of the following conversation. "Obvious conclusion? What is she talking about?"
"I don't know what you're talking about, Miss Momiji saved me from falling after I had been born." She spoke quietly and wasn't sure if anyone had heard her. What she was sure about however was that the annoying girl, Aya, had stepped closer to her and was now closer than she felt comfortable with. Ohuku reacted instinctively by taking a step back, turning her upper body and snap her head downwards to the side, flicking her hair in the direction of Aya's face.
Said maneuver took less than a second to execute.
((Note: Hair still acts like jellyfish tendrils, just as a reminder))
-
"Understood, but do tell the student about the background of this place, for she is not familiar about it."
Heal examined Futo, her outfit doesn't seem to match that from 'there'. Then she looked at Sayuri, strange...guess should she turn hostile she wouldn't be able to touch her, hm? Anyway, she moves her fingers, as if preparing for a quick maneuver. Upon hearing of the spirit's questions she decides to open her visor, revealing her golden eyes. "My senses lie beneath this body. Strange, this shell now contains something to protect." afterwards she closes it again.
-
Sayuri gazed in the direction of the voice. She blinked a few times not knowing what it was. "Hello" She said plainly.
As Futo came to a stop, her grasp on Sayuri's hand slipped, allowing the spirit to break free from her. Sayuri instinctively floated towards the creature before them to examine it. She looked curiously at it's face which did not quite resemble Futo's or her own for that matter. She brought a finger to her mouth, her gaze still fixated on the being. "Shiny..." She mumbled, noticing how the sun reflected off the armor. She then slowly lowered herself, turning her gaze towards the broom. She watched it intently, as if she were waiting for it to speak as well. After about a minute of waiting, satisfied that the broom would not begin speaking to her anytime soon, she turned her attention back to Heal. She circled around her in an upward spiral, stopping infront of Heal's face once more. After a few moments of silence she spoke again.
"Where's your mouth? and your eyes? Did you forget them somewhere?" She asked curiously, a finger still resting infront of her mouth, her eyes shining with innocence, and her ghost like tail waving gently in the wind, despite there being no breeze.
-
"Well fire would burn things away. i like ash feel and smell. Besides. i didn't ask because i thought you did bad. I was curious still form a thought i had after you went to sleep. I don't know things. I do know fire helps grow forests and makes them healthier but i don't know how that works." she says frowning a bit. "Besides. How am i suppose to learn when i can't use it." Clearly ignorant of the "safer places" thing, as well other safety issues.
-
One of the strongest in Gensokyo? This is a good time to test out my strength... But...
As Arasoi pulled his hand back after shaking Suika, he sighed. Still no energy. His recovery speed had been hindered in the transformation too. Great. He glanced to the blonde witch, before looking at Suika.
"S...Suika... We should have a brawl sometime. No flying magicalness. Just pure strength." For the first time today, Arasoi smiled. It was a weak, tired smile. God he had to snap out of this tiredness. Arasoi looked at Mima. Funny, why did it feel like forever since he saw her eyes?
Arasoi stared for some time. Maybe a moment too long. The others were giving him quizical looks. With that, Arasoi flinched and stood up. "S-So... W-Whe-n to the human v-village?" Oh god he was stuttering.
-
(OOC: Temps, I had the impression from squaks' post that Shou and I had gone unnoticed at the time, so that's what I'm gonna go by.)
(And I still think you should set Tewi's tail on fire when she's not looking, Nary. It'd be gangbusters.)
Minako slows her wingbeats to the minimum to keep herself aloft, and narrows her gaze upon the two figures standing before her fellow new arrival at the Temple. She decides to hold her tongue for now and simply observe, both to the going ons below, and to Shou's reactions. But from Shou's previous actions, she can't help but think (Give me the word, Shou....)
-
(OOC: Yeah, Minako and Shou's arrival was unnoticed by the group below, as seen in:
Shou and Minako arrived, above the group, unnoticed.
As such, for now, the two will remain unnoticed.
Anyway, will update within an hour or so.
Edit: Never mind that. Got carried away with other things, and it's too late now)
-
[OOC: Updating, please stand by]
-
[OOC: Updating, please stand by]
((Ya make sure ta respond to Sayuri's questions too. Else! YOU WILL FEEL COLD DOOM))
-
(YOU CALLED, LITTLE SONAE? AND THE FIRELORD HAS ANSWERED. YOU AND YOUR KIND TOUGHT THAT THE FIRES OF DOOM HAD BEEN QUENCHED! BUT I WILL SHOW YOU THE TRUTH.)
(There is no cold doom, only Cirno.)
-
"Huang Mikan."
This event had quite a significant effect on her perception of this Scarlet Devil Mansion. Other than short hours of work, it would seem as if life here was pretty damn relaxed. Maybe not the kind of relaxation she would want to spend the rest of her days in, but the kind that she would not mind putting up with if it meant a simple life. As for the elusive Mistress, it would seem as if she had not a single consideration for who she was or what she was like, at the moment at least.
-
"Hello," Chiseki replied to Rin. Her voice did not exceed a moderately soft tone, and would probably never will.
Her third eye focused on the cat-eared girl, almost on instinct, and began searching her mind for the thing Rin called "corpse." The satori got a chilly feeling after that; it spooked her quite a lot. The eye began searching for more recent and pleasant thoughts, but Chiseki's mind was quickly bombarded with random thoughts, like food and whatnot.
Her third eye switched again to Koishi, but it still found nothing. Instead of trying any more, Chiseki made it focus on Hilde. Perhaps she might find some different thoughts to pass the time. Her two "normal" eyes, of course, weren't looking at Hilde but at Rin.
-
"Ooohh~" Sayuri says, a bright smile spreading across her face. "Pretty~!" she cheers happily, clapping her hands in the process. She twirls around energetically before speaking again.
"Are there more pretty people here?" she asks excitedly, her tail moving faster now.
-
Hilde's dry view moves to Orin.'That cat again, it's kind of getting annoying. I wonder what she means with corpses'
''I wonder when Satori is coming back.' Her view switched back to Chiseki and Koishi. She noticed that Chiseki's 3rd eye was focused on her. 'This mindreading stuff can't also become quite annoying, be glad that I don't care' She feels a little bit tired since she hasn't sleeped much, she closed her eye's and tried to sort her memories once more.
-
The underground....Having soared the skies her whole life as a Raven, she never realized what could be under what the groundcrawlers walked on.
'Underground? I dunno why, but it sounds like fun...So I'll just play along~'
'..But I don't want my treasure to get taken....'
She simply tilted her head interestedly. "But how are we gonna carry all my stuff? I can't let some other bird up and take it."
And then it finally dawned on her. She was talking. Not squawking, or cawing, but talking.
"Hang on. I'm talking. Talking. This-is-amazing! Talking-is-so-fun! So-much-to-say-think-feel-do! Wahahaha!"
And she could probably carry on like that until the universe perished of an eventual heat death.
(OOC: She's talking a mile a minute here now, and the whole realization is having more than a few effects on her simple brain.)
(Another OOC: I assume that Chiseki would find Hotaru's thoughts rather....Well, overwhelming. When you consider that she'd be thinking about EVERYTHING, it's kinda expected. basically like with Rin's "Pleasant Thoughts", but a lot more. And many more arbitrary lines of thought. You folks would basically be privy to many of my own rambling chains of thought. Like why it's never a good idea to put oyster sauce in certain soups.)
-
(OOC: Things got a little out of order here, but whatever, it still works.)
Berzul
Lunasa shook her head. ?It wouldn't be a problem. We put on performances to have people listen to them after all.?
?Well, that depends, actually,? Youmu added. ?When will your performances be??
?Tonight, tomorrow, and the day after,? Lunasa answered. ?Why, are you going somewhere??
?Well, we won't be here part of tomorrow, but I don't see why we wouldn't be able to go tonight,? Youmu answered. She turned to Yoshiko. ?Be prepared for an... interesting... performance.? Lunasa glared at her upon hearing this. ?N-not in a bad way! Their performances just tend to mess with your emotions...?
Marokuu
Despite the speed with which Ohuku executed her maneuver, she failed to hit the girl, who instead stepped back and away. ?Now now, I'm not going to hurt you. I just wanted to get a closer look at the poor, unfortunate girl had fallen into Momi's grasp.?
Momiji closed her eyes, trying to control her temper. ?That's enough out of you, Aya. I found her falling from the waterfall, and gave her shelter. That's all.?
?But that's nowhere near as interesting~? the crow Tengu protested. ?You should be used to this by now.?
?That doesn't make it any less vexing,? Momiji retorted. Aya just shrugged. ?Anyway, we should get going.?
Aya nodded. ?Yeah. Bye! Have fun, you two~? She let off one last tease before flying away.
XinXin
?Oh, I see. You're the new girl Miss Patchouli was talking about. I'm Miss Patchouli's assistant, so she told me a bit about you. Not much, though. You the same as Meiling, then?? Koakuma asked, looking Mikan over a bit.
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
Chiseki listened in on Hilde's thoughts. Thankfully, they weren't as random as Rin's, but they were a bit more cynical.
Orin watched the two, her face devoid of interest. ?...You two are boring, you know that? I thought we would finally have some interesting house guests for once.?
?Orin, you should be more polite to them.? Heads turned to see Satori walking in, yawning. ?Good morning, everyone.?
?Good morning, Miss Satori,? Rin said, not even pretending to be enthusiastic.
Satori frowned when she focused her third eye on the kasha. ?Well, it's your own problem if you don't get along. Especially since you'll be joining us tomorrow.?
?Wait, what?? Orin asked, tilting her head. ?What's tomorrow? Did I forget Okuu's birthday again??
Satori sighed. ?No, but she will also be joining us. We have urgent business to attend to above ground, and these two are coming with us, as is a third party we have yet to see.?
Sonae, Sourbrang, and GuardianTempest
Futo sighed. ?Really, Miss Sayuri, we should not tarry hither. Gensokyo is a vast land; there is much to see in a day as short as this. Gensokyo is full of people considered by many to be attractive.?
Shou looked over at Minako, pursing her lips. ?Please, don't make this violent...? she pleaded, whispering.
Narouge
(OOC: Yeah, you should totally burn that brat. I know I'm not supposed to encourage these things as GM, but Tewi is pretty much the worst thing ever.)
?Well, you don't learn by burning the whole forest down, that's for sure, ? Mokou said, sighing.
Tewi yawned. ?Well. Think you can handle the brat, then??
Mokou nodded. ?Yeah, just go already.?
Tewi turned to leave. CHANCE!
Youkai Jesus
Suika grinned. ?Sounds good to me. Just know that I could tear down Youkai Mountain by myself if I wanted to,? she said, taking a sip from her gourd.
?It's happening tomorrow,? Suika said, taking another sip.
Mima looked at her quizzically. ?You mean you-??
Suika nodded. ?Yup! I helped. That's part of why I came here, actually.?
Hanzo
?Unyu? You aren't used to talking?? Utsuho tilted her head. ?As for carrying your swords... if they really are yours... I dunno, but if we can't carry them, I don't think other people would be able to carry them easily, either. There are a lot of them, after all...? She scratched her head. ?I'm not sure, though... Orin's better with this sort of thing than I am...?
-
Upon hearing the world people, Yoshiko got confused... to what people they meant? Other ghosts, she didn't know about? It was something that would she both wondered about and felt a bit confused towards what that actually mean. She would then alter ask Youmu-san, "Others ghosts come for the performances?"
She would also kinda ashamed that Youmu has already spoken for her. "I will be fine, Youmu-san..." She would explain.
Realising the agreement they would come up with, she would then follow up Youmu to whatever place the performance would be held.
-
Sayuri turned towards Futo, her eyes still filled with curiousity. She began to float over to her current guardian. "Ooohh~ Where where~?" She asks looking around for the 'attractive' people.
-
Arasoi sighs again. Mountains. It reminded him of that white landscape, flowing endlessly. Atop hills and cliffs and mountains, standing so tall above the white, smooth terrain. Right before he entered Gensokyo. Oh, how Makai was beautiful in it's own way, and yet dangerous and hostile in many others. And what was this Youkai Mountain which Suika had said?
But nevermind that. Arasoi looked at Mima.
"You should tell me what's going on before I go insane like that turtle. And lest some other people come and try to kill me." He could feel lightning in his body again. Faint, but still there.
-
"What do you mean by 'the same'?" Mikan looked down at herself, before turning again to the girl. "I don't see how I'm very much like her..."
-
Minako keeps her eyes on the two new arrivals. "Only if I need to, Shou." she replies. "Only if I need to."
She tenses up slightly as the floating one circles around Heal. Although her fellow new arrival to the temple certainly seems capable of defending herself, she is, at the moment, outnumbered. Minako's ready to change those odds at the drop of a hat. She doesn't relax either when the floating one disengages from Heal, but neither does she charge. Only at the word of Shou, or at an obvious sign of aggression, will Minako defend her home.
Of course, she's not likely to drop her guard until she's certain they're gone, either.
-
Ark turns around and starts walking backwards, a bold but rather stupid move if she doesn't know where she's going. "Well, I'm not sure yet." she said. "I mean, my try earlier makes me think that I can't, yet." She kept walking backwards, watching Rumia and Cirno, instead of the ground ahead of her--or in this case, behind her--and promptly found something to trip over, letting out the same startled noise she had when Cirno had discovered her. She hit the ground with a thump and quickly pushed herself onto her elbows. "I think flying would be smarter, though. If I could, that is."
-
What did Rin expect to see? After a cursory scan of the cat's thoughts, Chiseki dismissed the reason. She didn't know how to react to it, and she expected that Rin would probably keep thinking like that for the times to come. Of course, another question entered her mind: why did she think like that? Rin's thoughts reflected anger and disappointment, emotions that were still foreign to the newborn satori.
Chiseki's interest was piqued at Satori's statement. "When will that be?" she asked.
Besides this future meeting, she wondered who this "Okuu" was, and who the third party was, after figuring out that "third party" meant "other people neither of them knew about." Chiseki was about to turn her third eye to Satori for answers, but quickly stopped. Seeing how Satori dealt with Rin gave her second thoughts about going through with her action; she didn't want that happening to herself.
-
[OOC: gdi Crow Cakes, you posted just when I wanted to post aswell :V, anyway, lunchtime]
'A journey to the surface, sounds interesting' Hilde opened her eye's again. She glanced to Rin first. She raised her head and looked at Satori.
'She said tomorrow, so there is still some time'. Since Chiseki already asked when, she didn't have to but another question came into her mind.
"Is there anything important left? I would like to leave for some hours." She asked polite.
-
Heal thought for a moment.
"Hmm, hostiles? Guess I'm not good with public speaking. I can always alarm Hostilities Detected! But......."
She bowed slightly to Futo and talks to her. "Alright then, but feel free to visit again." She turns around and begins walking back to the temple, readying herself for any sudden strikes. "Any move...I'll just tackle her and beat her head good....would it be insufficient though?"
"My lord, how would I face this trial?"
-
Ohuku glared at Aya untill the tengu was out of sight, which didn't take long. After she was gone Ohuku realized what she'd just done without thinking about it. When she'd lashed out with her hair she had fallen into a natural fighting stance, hanmi, with her left leg straight behind her and her right leg slightly bent.
Perplexed she straightened out her legs and stood normally, as she did that her coat smoothed itself out and let her hair slide back to its normal position. "What did I just?" Ohuku fell in behind Momiji as she started leaving. "I don't like that girl." She mumbled to herself.
-
'Wait, I'm having more thoughts than just food!'
"Talking! Talk-Talk-Talking! Internet. Guy Fawkes! Davy Jones! Why's his locker so important to sailors?" '*final fantasy 8 victory fanfare*'
She could probably carry on like this, saying and thinking random things for all eternity. But time is probably one thing they didn't have, judging by Utsuho's implied urgency.
So she stood up from where she was sitting, still rambling like a loon the whole way, and wandered over to a pile of old-looking swords and other bladed things and started rummaging around in the pile, occasionally pulling back sharply when she ended up touching one of the blades incorrectly. But still rambling inanely, as per usual.
Eventually, she steps away from the pile with more than a few knives and daggers that seem of varying design, but overall similarity. And eight or so swords of wildly varying design.
The first looks to be more like a sickle in design. The second seems almost like a larger knife.
The third seems to have no point at all, and there are faint traces of some rust-colored haze on the blade, as well as some sort of lingering...something.
The fourth appears to be some sort of sword with a strange, basket-like hilt that would protect the hand quite well, and could probably cut and stab equally well.
The fifth appears to be a large and slightly curved blade that could possibly chop things quite effectively, but you'd probably need to use two hands for it if you aren't a Youkai.
The sixth and seventh appear to be the same kind of sword, looking much like the first, but it seems the cutting edge is on the outer and inner curve, instead of just the inner curve like the first sword.
The eighth sword is one that any Youkai could easily identify. A simple-looking, unadorned Katana. This one seems to be in far better condition than the other seven blades. To the point of gleaming brightly, even in this semi-dark cave.
"Wh-whoa.....Okay, I think I can carry these~" The reason why she chose these eight blades? They're her most treasured ones...That, and they're the ones in the best condition.
Of course, she seems quite laden-down with all these swords and daggers, For even a Youkai would have trouble carrying all that.
The million-dollar question though, is if she knows how to use them. Only time will tell.
(OOC: A bit of clarification on the chain of thought. Talking -> a line in Running in The 90's -> Internet -> Guy Fawkes -> Davy Jones(another famous figure) -> Sailing)
(Another OOC: the eight blades she picked up are a Kopis/Khopesh, an Egyptian Sickle-sword made for slashing and cutting. A Gladius, a Roman/Greek sword made for cutting and stabbing. an Executioner's Sword, a square-tipped sword used primarily for executions(Rin would have a field day with it when she sees it, seeing as how it's obviously been used for it's intended purpose quite often.). A Schiavona, an Italian basket-hilted saber that cuts as well as it can stab. A Talwar, a middle-eastern Greatsaber that's good at chopping. The sixth and seventh are a pair of Shotel, an Ethiopian sword similar to the scimitar. The eighth is your typical katana. The knives are all typical European model throwing daggers.)
(Another Another OOC: I like swords. I want to collect them. I know a lot about them.)
(Another Another Another OOC: I'm just gonna handwave the clothing thing as her old, already molted feathers having become an outfit in response to the surging magic. Hey, you never know what's gonna happen with Wild Magic.)
-
Hostilities Detected!
((I think you missed some keywords. Mainly Innocent, Cheerful, Curious, etc.))
-
(OOC: She wasn't really sure, hang on...)
-
"I didn't cook it as I wasn't a yokai before... I guess I changed right before you showed up and locked me down here." Aref said.
*Maybe it was something in the chicken...*
"Anyways, how long am I going to be down here for, I'm getting kinda stir crazy here... Can't I work the chicken off or something?" The wolf asked, her tail wagging and foot tapping impatiently.
-
So, you may have noticed at this point that there was no update yesterday. Nor will there be one today. The reason? I've been sick. Granted, I was probably well enough today that I could have updated, but I wanted to nip this thing in the bud so that I'd be able to sing at the choir concert tonight, which meant taking it easy no matter what. I apologize for the inconvenience, but sickness happens. So, assuming I don't have a relapse, there should be an update tomorrow.
-
Health before games, bro.
-
(Get well soon)
-
Letti desu yo? Also one must be careful before Yamame, so visit Eirin if you can and get a prescription.
-
I was wondering about that.
Oh well, one's health must come first, as they say....Even though I'm totally the wrong guy to be saying that. :V
-
(OOC: Got home pretty late today, so this is all I have time for before I have to leave. I'll get to the rest when I return~)
Berzul
Youmu nodded. ?Well, of course. If ghosts didn't come to the performance, why would they come to the Netherworld??
?Of course, we don't only perform in the Netherworld,? Lunasa added.
?Speaking of, when will this one be?? Youmu asked.
?Eh, we're not sure yet. Probably some time in the evening, I guess. I mean, we got here pretty early, but we do need to set things up,? Lunasa answered, shrugging a bit. ?Performances here are pretty lax. Not like we'd be interfering in anyone's schedule.?
Sonae, Sourgangly, and GuardianTempest
?Gensokyo is quite large. While I hath only recently acquainted myself with the land, I hath become well acquainted indeed,? Futo said in response to Sayuri's question. ?I shall... keep thy offer... in mind.? Futo then said to Heal, struggling not to be rude. ?Well then, Miss Sayuri, let us be off.? She began walking off, Sayuri in tow.
---
Shou gestured to Minako to land, and the two landed near Heal. ?My, you handled that well. I'm glad that didn't escalate into anything larger...? She bit her lip, and glanced over at Futo and Sayuri off in the distance.
Youkai Jesus
Mima sighed. ?You know the shrine maiden I told you about? Yeah, that's Reimu Hakurei. She disappeared without a trace a few days ago. We've mostly been able to keep it hidden, but it's only a matter of time before people figure it out. Genji says she was kidnapped, but nobody else was there to see it, and he's not the most reliable witness...?
?Even for a turtle, he's pretty old~? Suika explained, still drinking from that gourd of hers.
?That's one way to put it. So, tomorrow, we're having a meeting to explain the situation to some of the higher powers in Gensokyo,? Mima finished.
-
As the two walked off, they got further and further away from the temple, until it was completely out of sight.
Sayuri had remained quiet since they had left, but she seemed to be getting a little impatient. She glanced around in all directions. To the forest, to Futo, to the way they had come, and to the path ahead. Finally she decided to take action.
"Um...Futo...where are we going first anyways?" She asked as she tugged on Futo's sleeve.
-
(OOC: Anyway, thanks for understanding, everyone. Anyway, I could do Sonae's bit here, but I made the mistake of going to Taekwondo and my body wasn't ready, so it's not happening tonight. Sorry, Sonae. :P)
XinXin
Koakuma tilted her head in confusion. ?Eh? Aren't you both Chinese, though? That's all I meant. I mean, your name sounds Chinese like hers, and you don't look western or like you're from around here...?
MFZBdude
Cirno and Rumia laughed at Ark's tumble. ?You gotta look where you're going even when you're flying though,? Cirno commented. ?Anyway, it's not that hard. Just, um... Think about flying. I guess. I dunno, after awhile it becomes so natural that you don't even think about it, but I'm pretty sure that's how it works.?
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
?Tomorrow, we're going above ground to go to the Human Village. I'm a bit unwilling to leave the palace, but Koishi agreed to look after it while we're gone. And as far as anything else to do, you're welcomed to have breakfast here, but after that I'd encourage you to explore the city,? Satori answered, retaining that blank expression. ?You woke up a bit late, so most of us have already eaten, but there's still food. I had the chefs prepare a bit more than usual, since we have guests. Now, if that will be all, I believe I am needed in the town hall.?
Marokuu
?Hm. You're not alone. I know her well enough to know that she's not a bad sort, but she's a bit of a hassle,? Momiji commented. ?Most people aren't very fond of her, to be honest. It's a natural reaction, like an aversion to bad smells.? They were now approaching the edge of the city, and it was becoming less dense with people.
Hanzo
Utsuho tilted her head at Hotaru's ramblings. ?...Unyu? What's an 'internet'? Or a 'Guy Fox'? ...Oh, never mind, let's just go.? She shook her head to clear her mind, then walked over to the cave entrance and took off. ?Um, follow me.?
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime gave this some thought. ?Well... I guess even prisoners need exercise... And there was that note, too...? She bit her lip, then nodded, and reached into her robes to pull out a key. ?But I'm going to be keeping watch on you, and you have to behave. Okay??
-
Curiously, Yoshiko asked for more an explanation. "But.... Ghost do not live in the Netherworld, isn't that their home?"
She observed the conversation going, and stoping. She would enjoy ghosts talking, but since they have no longer been talking, she would wait until talking would come again, keeping herself silent.
Otherwise she would wait to see what would happen next, and follow Youmu-san. Though she had questions, seeing the irritation she would cause continently asking, she would rather wait for an answer to pop up themselves.
-
"This time, anyway." Minako says with an edge in her voice. Even though the two of them seem, at least, to have walked off, one's defensive instincts don't die down that quickly.
Still, she's calmed enough to give credit where it's due. And so, she gives Heal a nod. "You showed more restraint than I think I would have, when that one starting flitting about you." A thought then occurs to the Pegasus. "You don't know, do you? Who they were?"
-
"Chi...nese?" The term rang a bell with Mikan. "I... 应... 该是." She nodded her head.
"Yes. I think I am a Chinese."
(Translated: I... should be.)
-
Heal felt a strong sense of accomplishment, she passed her first trial well. When Minako asked her about their identities, she simply shook her head. "I am unfamiliar, my pre-life is spent defending against strangers. I-I have no experience in diplomatic relations." Heal confessed. All the foreigners she ever met back then are invaders, and only now is she opening up. Holding the broom normally again she looks back at the departing visitors, little figures in the distance, and thinks to herself. "No hostilities there. But I do admit, it was a close call. Such an honorable lady, but none is more honorable than the lord herself."
-
"She was too close." Ohuku was still trying to figure out how she'd pulled off the maneuver she had just executed. "Maybe... it's better to not think about what you're doing?" The thought sprang up as she pondered, she didn't quite know what to make of it but she figured it might have some merit to it if it came from herself.
As the crowd thinned out she stepped away from Momiji a bit, giving them both some space.
-
(Short since it's late ^^)
" 'Human Village' " Hilde said quietly to herself. Who names a village like that... Just because humans live there?
She turned back to Satori "Thank you for the offer, I really would like to have something to eat before leaving."
-
Sonae
(OOC: Really getting tired of writing all of Futo's dialogue in Elizabethan. I'm all for canonical accuracy and whatnot, but this is just a pain. I won't stop entirely, but forgive me if it doesn't sound quite as good. It probably sounded pretentious in the first place anyway.)
?Oh? My apologies, I must hath forgotten to inform you. Our journey is to the Human Village, one of the more significant areas of the land. It is not too far; you can see it in the distance.? True to Futo's word, a village could be seen off in the distance. The sky was overcast, and the village seemed gloomy, as though it really didn't want to be there.
Berzul
?Well, it's not really correct to say they 'live' here. I mean, they're dead. Basically, the dead reside here in the Netherworld,? Youmu explained. ?Although Miss Yuyuko has let some of them move out. A lot of ghosts lately.?
?But there are still a lot here, so it's great for a concert~? Merlin added, smiling.
Lunasa sighed. ?Well, anyway, we can't start for some time. Not only do we have to set things up, but our guest won't be here for awhile. Not until night, at least.?
?Oh? You mean the one from last time?? Youmu asked. Lunasa just nodded.
Sourdangling and GuardianTempest
?My, that was handled well~? Came a voice from the temple. All turned to see Byakuren walking out, smiling. ?I suppose it was one of them, again??
Shou nodded. ?Yes. She seemed less hostile than the last one, and she had a kid with her. Like these two, actually, but much more childish.?
Byakuren nodded. ?Well, of course. That's to be expected.?
Shou just tilted her head. ?...I can't say I understand.?
?Oh, don't worry about it~? Byakuren said, her smile never faltering.
XinXin
Koakuma nodded. ?Yeah, that sounds like stuff China says. I figured you were. Of course, this raises the question of how these Chinese people keep ending up at our mansion. I must be some sort of haven to foreigners, none of us are from Gensokyo. Well, the fairies are, but they don't really count.? She shrugged. ?Anyway, good luck, I guess. Miss Knowledge said you have quite a bit on your plate.?
Marokuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun~
(OOC: Yeah, I don't know either. Just felt like it. :V)
?She does that, too? Momiji agreed. They were soon out of the village, and back into the familiar forest from before. ?So. Want to try flying? Don't worry, everyone can. Just... think about flying. You'll get used to it, eventually.?
German Flower Youkai
(OOC: Yeah, going to wait on Crow again. Sorry~)
-
..Youmu asked. Lunasa just nodded, but Yoshiko was confused, "What guest?" She asked.
She was also kinda disappointed that the concert would be delayed until the guest would arrive, she thought that the ghosts would start as soon as they would arrive at the place, but that would have to wait.
Also she would respond to Youmu lecture "I see... but isn't one's life carried on though the dead, in a circle of reincarnation? It would be a correct way then to describe their existence here, as a part of their <<living>>". After saying such words she would feel uneasy that such vocabulary would come out of her. She would pay no mind to that after a while, instead thinking if that what it actually meant.
With Youmu speaking of recent ghost outbreak, she would also add "Umm what ghosts? They left their home? ... why?"
-
Minako stands there for a moment, stunned. The head of the herd seemed.... pleased? To see her enemies? On her own turf? That makes no sense at all.
"Why do you stand for it, Byakuren? They serve your enemy. Why have you not instructed us to drive them off if they dare set foot upon your land? And why do you tolerate their presense so close to your own roost?" Her wings flare out as she gestures back towards the rear of the temple, and the mausoleum beyond. "Were I still a pegasus, no one unwelcome would even come close to my home, let alone build their own so close! I do not understand."
-
"That went better than expected." Heal thought, she then answers Minako's doubt, "Um...the lord is of a peaceful faction. She doesn't tolerate violence unless necessary, and what occurred earlier is nothing more than a diplomatic greeting."
She pauses for a moment then continues with a more casual accent, "Well it's either that or she doesn't wanna scar the young'un fo' life." referring to the little neophyte the visitor accompanied, as if she was her student...or a babysitee. Her tone returns to normal, "Minako, it seems we are of similar nature...guardians. But I, on the other hand, am fighting for the survival of the refuge, not for territory."
-
Sayuri tilted her head, a small frown slipping on to her face.
"What wrong with it?" She asked, slightly puzzled by this new discovery. Being around a warm feeling was what she had been used to, so this changed of atmosphere perplexed the girl. Her ghostly tail had slowed it's waving significantly, as if in response to the depressive air that hung over the village.
-
@XinXin: Just a little side comment, but doesn't 一定 sound better?
What was breakfast? After another scanning of minds, Chiseki learned that it was food eaten after one woke up from sleep. What was the food like? Maybe she could afford to wait to find out.
"Yes, I'd like some food, too," the satori responded to the offer.
Looking into Satori's mind, Chiseki looked for thoughts and memories about this "Human Village." What she found out excited her with the prospect of seeing a whole new town of these humans who lived in a very different place from the underground.
-
"Well you're going to join then. I bet the rest already had breakfast?"
Hilde raised her Helbard, carefully so it won't hit anyone, and pulled herself up.
She stretched herself and made a curtsey in Satori's direction. "You have my thanks Miss Satori".
-
"..." Arasoi sighed. Higher powers of Gensokyo? Should'nt he be up on those charts somewhere? Well, be could have been, some time ago. Arasoi looked at his hands, those green claws, with nothing flowing in them besides a tiny spark.
"Tomorrow, eh?" Arasoi got off his seat, and went back into the messy room once more. Silent.
(SHORT POST IS SHORT OGOD DOTS)
-
"I do?" Mikan tilted her head, water still dripping from her damp, black hair. It actually felt quite cooling, otherwise she would be quite irritated with Koakuma at the moment. She thought to herself about her work as a maid. It was easy, nothing much. Unless there was something Sakuya did not mention. Wait a minute...
"Do... these problems concern this "Mistress" everyone has been talking about?" Mikan raised an eyebrow, questioning the little devil. Were the people in this gigantic castle not letting her on to something? The unknown is the greatest source of fear.
-
"Flying?" Ohuku stopped and thought for a moment. "Oh! That's the thing that's not falling right?" She hesitated for a moment. "I can not know... how to..." She trailed off as a memory surfaced in her head.
It was recent, she did not have any way to store memories before she turned and this one was no exception to that. It was the moments after her birth, she fell over the edge of the lake. She could almost feel the air rushing past her as she closed her eyes, immersing herself in the memory. Her body had felt weightless, she focused completely on the memory of that feeling and imagined that the air was no longer rushing past her, that there was no water falling around her, that she was simply standing in the air.
Slowly she opened her eyes, looking at Momiji once again.
-
Berzul
?That's a surprise~? Merlin answered, sticking her tongue out.
?While that may be the case, dead is dead. Ghosts aren't alive, so they can't live,? Youmu explained. ?As far as why they left, Miss Yuyuko just let them go. It's an interesting world out there, I suppose. Of course, not everyone here is dead,? Youmu added. ?Most are, but some are just spirits, not really people who died.?
Sour and GuardianTempest
(OOC: Yeah, I ran out of ang words. I probably know more, but I don't feel like trying to remember them.)
Byakuren smiled. ?Well, I'm the one who put the temple here. They were here before we were. Besides, little skirmishes like that aren't worth it.?
Shou frowned. ?...You have other reasons, don't you??
?Do I?? Byakuren asked, already knowing the answer. ?Well, now that that's settled, I suppose I should be off.?
Sonae
Futo shook her head. ?In all honesty, I am not quite sure. I hath heard that all is not well, but this is just weather, is it not?? She furrowed her brow. ?...Still, weather like this is uncommon.?
Crow Cakes and German Flower Youkai
Satori nodded. ?Of course. Well then, follow me.? She lead the two through the mansion into a large room with a small table at the center. A few animals were scattered throughout the room, eating from bowls on the floor. The rest of the bowls were unattended. Satori led them to the table. Food was set at two of the seats. ?Of course, Koishi, Orin and I have already eaten.?
Youkai Jesus
Of course, Arasoi did not find what he expected. Three fairies were in the room, eating rice crackers. They slowly looked up at him, and gulped. The one with red hair spoke up first. ?...Star. You didn't tell us he was coming. There will be sever rep... reper... reprup... punishment.? With that, the three fairies seemed to vanish. How odd.
XinXin
Koakuma thought about this. ?To be honest, I'm not sure. The Mistress isn't really much of a troublemaker anymore, but Miss Patchouli really didn't tell me much...? She frowned a bit, then shook her head. ?Well, whatever it is, you wouldn't be opposing the Mistress, so I wouldn't worry about it too much.?
Marokuu
...That's weird, when did Momiji get shorter? ?Yeah, like that. Very good.? Ohuku looked down, and saw that she was no longer on the ground. ?Moving around is pretty simple. Think about going higher to go higher, about going lower to go lower, etc. Same thing applies to horizontal movement.? Momiji then flew up to meet Ohuku. ?Well. You ready??
---
?So, where are we going, again?? Kanade asked. Hina had finally set her down, and the two were now walking through the forest.
?The kappa village, to see Nitori,? Hina answered. ?I haven't heard from her in awhile. I'm getting worried.?
Kanade furrowed her brow. I don't like this. Something seems... off.
(OOC: On a side note, Hanzo, not to rush you, but it would be appreciated if you responded soon and left the cave. Let's just say, shit's about to go down on Youkai Mountain, and you're invited.)
-
Ohuku bobbed up and down as Momiji said the words 'higher' and 'lower', it took a few moments before she realized that she wasn't actually standing on anything, it felt strangely natural.
She spread her arms, causing her coat to flow outwards, letting in air under it. She then swung her arms downwards, propelling herself through the air as if swimming through water using her body turned coat in the way she had used the very same body in the water before she had turned. The irony of using the body she had recently used to travel through water as propulsion through the air was completely lost on her as she made a few loops through the air before stopping and nodding in response to Momiji's last question.
-
(OOC: Try SourWhiskey. I actually used to have the nickname 'whiskey sour' back in my college days. Besides, there's an awful lot you can do with 'Sour'. It's a versatile nick.
"There is no difference between the two." Minako replies to Heal hotly, turning her head to face her fellow new arrival. "Our enemies dwell but a feather's fall away from us, eating food that should be ours, drinking water that should be ours, bringing even more unwelcomes into a place that should have been ours." Glancing back at Byakuren, she adds in a calmer tone of voice. "Or hers, as the case may be."
"You're absolutely right, Heal. In this, we are kindred spirits. We defend. But answer me this. In your life before this, would you have allowed your enemy to sit outside your front door and live there for as long as they liked?"
Byakuren's comment about the mausoleum confuses her, though, and she pulls her wings back close to her body. "I don't understand. This territory was theirs?"
-
"But... But... " She would want to say something, but it escaped her mind all of the sudden. "I guess you are right... in some way, but then again, can you say if a person is alive and not? Are you alive? Am I alive?" she asked.
-
(OOC: Was working on it, it took a while to get it all hammered out.)
She shrugged amusedly. "No clue! They just pop in y'know?" '*Nico Nico chime**'
Then she ambled over to the cave's entrance with her load of weaponry...only to stop at the edge.
"...Uhh...If I'm using my wings to hold all these, how can I fly?!" She remarked in a none too amused tone.
It seems she's still of a mind that she's still a bird. Either that, or she's just gone all diagonal**.
(OOC: * Jihou, the tone that announces the hours, every hour, on the hour over on Nico Nico.)
(OOC: ** My own version of the classic Austin Powers line "Oh now I've gone all cross-eyed..")
-
Sayuri looks up at the sky. Where had all the lights from before gone? All that she could see was a field of gloomy grey that spread out as far as she could see. Sayuri fidgetted a little, lowering her gaze slowly. Her body language spoke for her, that she was uneasy. She looked at Futo, as if pleading for some sort of comfort and protection.
-
Heal was feeling a little defeated, nevertheless she continued her conversation. "...Maybe. So long as they don't scare the little ones. My first lord once spotted a cute youkai in the front yard, we chased it off with a simple yell...but not without picking some berries before leaving. But that's not exactly what you call an enemy now would it?" She shrugs and adds another statement, "Alright, perhaps you are correct. But this does not mean we have to act like wyverns lurking in the dungeon, rabid dogs in the front door yet that is our only option of creating a new border between....at least that's what politics told me."
She looks towards Byakuren, "My lord, what is the prime factor in this conflict? Ideologies? Territory? Wealth? Followers? I don't mind though, I will deliver myself well."
-
"Oh, good..." Mikan heaved a sigh of relief, "I guess I don't need to worry so much anymore..." She was hopeful that Koakuma was telling her the truth. That way, life here would not have to be so hard. "So... do you happen to have a towel?"
-
Ark shifted positions and stood up. "I don't think I'd try to fly backwards." she commented. "Too much stuff to run into." She decided to try flying again, and this time, actually had some success. She managed to get about a hundred feet high before leveling out, unable to go higher. She stayed there, waiting for Rumia and Cirno. While floating, she started thinking. There was so much to learn! Not everything could be learned from Cirno, that much Ark had figured out after the first few minutes with her. As a result, Ark decided she'd do some solo exploring the first chance she got. When that chance would come, though, she had no clue.
-
(OOC: Post will be short 'cause I'm busy!)
Chiseki wordlessly approached one of the prepared bowls. Pulling out the seat, she sat down and surveyed the meal in front of her. Yes, it was food, but it would be too much of a hassle to pick up with her hands. On the sides of bowl were two metal objects, one with a circular end and one with a forked end. Picking up the two utensils, she pierced the food with the forked one and put it in her mouth. The rest of the meal followed.
-
Marokuu
Momiji nodded back, and flew off, Ohuku in tow. ?It's been over a week since we last played... I hope she hasn't forgotten,? Momiji mused.
SourWhiskey and GuardianTempest
Byakuren nodded. ?Yes. I placed the temple on their mausoleum. As far as our reasons for conflict... Mostly religion and ideology. They don't like Buddhism, we don't like their ideology. Or their treatment of Buddhists.?
Shou sighed. ?And from there, it's turned into a cold war. It was much worse after we first moved the temple here, but fortunately it has degenerated into reluctant tolerance of each others' presence.?
Berzul
Lunasa thought about this. ?Well, I'm not sure if poltergeists count as 'alive', to be honest. Poltergeists aren't dead, so I guess we're alive. But we don't live here, so that's beside the point. And I'm guessing you aren't alive, otherwise you wouldn't have ended up here.?
Youmu seemed pensive for a moment, and looked as though she was about to say something, but thought better of it.
Hanzo
Utsuho frowned. ?Um... Well, you can fly without wings. Most of us who have wings prefer to use them, but it can be done... I could help carry them, too.?
Sonae
Futo shook her head. They were now at the village. ?Don't worry, Miss Sayuri. It is just bad weather.? As they entered the village, people stared at them a bit, then went about their business. A few children could be seen running around. Adults walked around, a few talking to each other. However, what most stuck out was a large crowd at the center of the village.
XinXin
Koakuma turned to one of the fairies. ?Go get her a towel.? It nodded, then flew out of the room. Koakuma grinned. ?Having maids is nice. Even if most of them don't clean, they'll still do minor things like grabbing stuff for you. Makes life much easier, you know??
MFZBdude
Cirno and Rumia flew up to meet Ark, then set out for the mansion. Cirno waved at a few fairies as they flew by. The mansion was growing closer, and a bright garden could be seen out in front. ?Hm... Maybe we should try freezing the garden today?? Cirno pondered.
Rumia nodded. ?I can make it hard for them to see you, then you can go to town!?
Crow Cakes and Dorakyura
(OOC: Ccalling you Dorakyura now, because typing out your full display name each time is getting tedious. :derp:)
Satori nodded ?Well then, I'll be off.? She turned, and left the room. Koishi shrugged, and sat down at the table, not at one of the seats with food.
?I have to go cart the corpses now. Bye,? Orin said, relived to be able to leave. She turned into her cat form and scampered off, leaving the trio.
-
"oh ok..." Yoshiko was not quite sure what to think of this situation, so she remained silent... Maybe Youmu knew something else.. maybe someone else knew more, but seeing how she was thinking deeply, Yoshiko would not break her focus, but rather tried to look for an opportunity to ask her about that.
In the meanwhile, she thought she was forgetting about something... an Meeting or ghosts or something? Was it the performance? She would remained silent and float, following other ghosts.
-
Ark followed Cirno and Rumia, still thinking. After a couple minutes of flying, she decided to start asking questions again. "Hey Rumia, what's your ability? Cirno and I can freeze stuff, but I don't know what you can do." She pushed herself a little bit more so she was flying next to Rumia. That way, it'd be easier for them to talk. "You mentioned making it harder to see Cirno while she froze the flowers. How are you gonna pull it off?"
-
Sayuri gazed about in awe. There were so many people around, more than she'd ever seen before. Various shops stood at the roadside, selling a variety of items, most of which Sayuri did not recognize. As the pair approached the crowd, Sayuri looked over Futo's shoulder timidly. "Why are there so many people here..." She asked softly, as if she were afraid to make any sudden or loud sounds.
After asking, she heard a shout and she turned to see 3 kids running around without a care in the world. When she seen children playing happily, her eyes brightened, a large smile spread across her face, and her tail waved energetically.
-
Heal nodded to Shou's statement, "My lord, what horrid, unethical torment do they commit upon your...followers? They must be one of those 'dominatists' to warrant such negative attention." She turns towards the temple and begins walking, laying the broom by the wall. Afterwards she runs back, awaiting Byakuren's orders. "...the mind of the youth must not be tainted. We must draw this to a close." she stated. Wouldn't it be bad for the young ones to learn about conflict?
-
She just stared blankly for a few moments. You could practically hear something start clicking, then grind to a halt. "....Eh?"
She headtilted confusedly yet again. "I guess you could carry some of them...B-but don't steal any! They're my important treasures!"
She then set down all the straight bladed swords, as well as roughly half the daggers. Keeping the Katana, and the three crescent-bladed swords in hand, and the other half of the daggers.
Then, a look of sudden realization crossed her face as she suddenly set down the other swords and daggers in a separate pile and dashed further back into the cave.
There it was...Her Nest. One thing she'd never forget, perhaps due to traces of that bird-like instinct she had. But it was scattered all over now though, she briefly wondered why until she spotted what she was looking for. A pair of rather large, wrist-sized bands made of a coppery, or perhaps they could be said to be made of a scarlet-hued metal, with strange engravings on them. They look like they'd cover the entire forearm now though.
For some reason they always kept their shine, even when left in the rain for months.
Being a bird, she just dismissed the engravings as damage from the claws of something, and just tried to fit them into her nest as best she could.
Long before she had become a Youkai, she had slowly added these rings to her ever-growing nest. and now she was going to take some of them with her as she set out to this new land that had been dubbed the Underground by her strange new guest called Utsuho.
"...Aha! These look nice~!" She briefly wondered why they were smaller than she faintly remembered though. Then wondered about wondering about that.
Of course, they were less rings, and more like bracelets. Of course, she was just a bird back then, there way no way she could've been able to tell the difference.
Because to her, they were all just shiny loops that made a nice nest.
She also picked up an assortment of the various rings that had once composed her nest, and left the chamber where her nest was.
After a short while, she returned to the entrance with her reclaimed loot in hand, only just now dimly registering that she had dashed off suddenly.
"...What were we talking about again?" She asked, with that now all-too familiar clueless smile.
(OOC: Those are the real gems of her collection, a pair of Hihiirokane bracelets(Though she doesn't know what they are.). She tried hard to add them to her nest, thinking they were just big rings. But couldn't fit them in, so she lumped them in with the rings she had yet to add. Of course, there really is nothing special to them other than what they're made of. And the engravings are meaningless really, just your average, albeit well-done, charms against rusting or falling into disrepair. They've done their job well in this case though.)
(Another OOC: Wow...that took me all day to plot out and type up...Hopefully this all works.)
-
Berzul
?Wait, waaaaaaaait!? Came a voice. They turned to see a girl with pink hair flying towards them. She stopped near them, and landed. ?I'm surprised to see you here so early.?
?We can say the same for you,? Lunasa said, nodding.
?Well, my internal clock's been all messed up since I started rehearsing with you guys,? she explained, before turning to Youmu. ?Oh, I remember you! You're the one with the lady who wanted to eat me.?
Youmu scratched behind her head. ?Um... Sorry about that...?
MFZBdude
Rumia grinned. ?I control darkness. So, I can either shroud the two of you in darkness so they can't see you, or cover them in darkness so thick they can't see a thing! It's a fool-proof plan!? Cirno just nodded her approval.
Sonae
Futo shrugged. ?Most of the humans in Gensokyo live here, so it is understandable that there are so many residents.? She turned her attention to the croud at the center of the village. ?...Come along, Miss Sayuri.? She led the spirit to the center of the village. People were crowded around a large statue of a dragon, which radiated elegance and power. Its eyes were glowing a deep red, so red that they would almost give off heat. ?...That cannot be good.?
GuardianTempest and SourAngle
Byakuren shook her head. ?You misunderstand. They haven't done anything to us. I'm just keeping an eye on them.?
?Then, that's why you chose this spot for the temple?? Shou asked. Byakuren only nodded in response.
Hanzo
Utsuho nodded. ?Of course I wouldn't steal them.? She then watched as Hotaru rummaged through her belongs, and returned with a pair of rings. ?...Pretty shiny. But I promise I won't take them. And, um, we were going to leave. I think.? She bent her knees and picked up the remaining swords that Hotaru had brought over. ?Ready now??
-
Keeping an eye on them? Minako thinks to herself. A not unwise decision, though the thought of enemies dwelling so close still has her feathers frazzled.
"If 'keeping an eye on them' is your intention, Byakuren, don't you think it might be wise for one of us to follow those two? To see what they're up to gadding about out here?"
-
Sayuri turns her head as Futo speaks and nods, following her into the crowd. She looks around nervously at the many people that surrounded...huh?
She turns her gaze to the center, her eyes resting on the statue. Her motuh slightly agape. "Aaahh...What's that?" She asks Futo as she gives the girl a gentle tug on the sleeve.
-
(OOC Mystia?)
Yoshiko suddenly reminded herself of something.. the sisters ghost were waiting for someone, and this ghost seems to be person. Thus she thought that there is no need to say anything, since she did say anything to her...
She would also try to see what she is about. She is a strange one indeed....
-
(Ugh. been busy with me job and such. I just trying to get SOMETHING in for now tho.)
"hey! where my sparky stone!" Sparkler says extending her hand and "accidentally, firing a ball of fire at tewis tails. "...opps, sorry."
-
Ark thought it over, and immediately managed to find a flaw in Rumia's "foolproof" plan. "But wouldn't that just give her away? It is the middle of the day, after all." She thought some more and found another flaw. "Plus, if they see the darkness, wouldn't they know it was you causing it and think that Cirno is with us?" From the sign, she'd assumed that people lumped Rumia and Cirno together, and from what Wriggle and Mystia had said earlier that day, they were often lumped with Cirno and Rumia as well. "Which actually makes me think of another question. Wriggle and Mystia, who are they? And who did that first crossed out name on the sign belong to? I wanna know that, too." Ark probably shouldn't have asked so many questions so quickly, especially considering two of them were criticizing the very plan Rumia had suggested and claimed as "foolproof". Ark wasn't trying to be mean, she just wanted to know stuff, and help make Rumia's plans better.
-
Hilde sat down at the other seat, with the food in front. She looked at the table and nosed the food... 'This stuff smells quite better then the food that Oni gave me.'
'Well that's really tasty' She thought after she took the first bite fork.
Her vision went to Chiseki, who was sitting questioning in front of the dish. Then she took the fork and the knife and started eating aswell.
Hilde didn't rush and enjoyed the meal.
-
"Faries..." Arasoi mumbled to himself, almost facepalming. He looked at his claws, and they seem to be in good shape. Good shape as in they have energy in them. Arasoi spread his arms out, forcing the little energy he has into his arms, leading slowly to the palms of his hands. Electricity jolted around his hands, and he walked forward, slowly, towards where the Faries once were.
Lightning sparked at certain moments, and it was calm at others. He could sense it. Their presence. Faries could'nt teleport. Well, not that he knew any teleporting faries... And then, his primal instincts kicked in. He pushed his hand forward and grabbed something. It was more like a groping action, but whatever. His hand landed on the head of some... Invisible thing. Most likely one of the faries.
"So, what are you doing here?"
-
SourDangling and GuardianTempest
Byakuren nodded. ?That's why I came out here. Which of you wants to follow them??
Shou wore a look of concern on her face. ?I'm not so sure that's a good idea...?
?Of course, you'll be accompanying them,? Byakuren added.
Sonae
?A statue of the great God, the Dragon. From what I understand, its eye color predicts the weather. Red, however, is reserved for indeterminate. In other words, something truly odd is going on.?
?Exactly.? The two turned to see a woman with blue hair and a strange, pagoda-shaped hat looking at them. ?This red color is usually indicative of some sort of incident. However, the red has never been so deep before. As you can imagine, it has caused some worry, as is evidenced by the crowd gathering here.? She then bowed politely. ?My name is Keine Kamishirisawa.?
Futo also bowed. ?I am Mononobe no Futo.?
Berzul
(OOC: Who else?)
Mystia turned to Yoshiko. ?Oh? And who's this little cutie~?? She grinned, and held her hand out. ?The name's Mystia Lorelei. Nice to meetcha.?
?You sure are energetic for someone with a messed up internal clock...? Youmu mused. Mystia shot a quick glare at her, then returned her attention to Yoshiko.
Narouge
(OOC: Don't worry about it. Real life is more important than this game.)
Mokou chuckled, as Tewi glared at Sparkler before stomping off, patting the fire out. ?Nice one, kid. Say, how'd you like me to teach you some control, some discipline? Fire without control is weak, and you've got some potential there.?
MFZBdude
Rumia looked like she was going to say something, but fell silent at the mention of that 'other name'.
?...We don't talk about that anymore, kid,? Cirno said, her face cold. ?The same goes for Wriggle and Mystia.? Silence hung over the three for a few more seconds, before Cirno's cheery smile returned. ?Anyway, you've got a point, there. Let's wait until nightfall to enact the plan. Until then, let's do some scouting around. Unless you got any ideas, servant??
Dorakyura and Crow Cakes
Koishi looked between the two. She turned her third eye to Chiseki, and snickered. ?It's sad, really~? She stood up, and stretched. ?Anyway. I'm going to go hang out in the city, if either of you want to join me. I'll wait for you to finish, I have some stuff to take care of. Ciao~? Without another word, she left the room.
Youkai Jesus
The invisible object let out a small ?eep!? and the three fairies re-appeared. Arasoi was holding on to the head of the one with red hair. ?W-we weren't doing anything! Honest!? She cried.
?We're good fairies!? agreed the one with brown hair, swallowing a rice cracker.
?We weren't going to do anything to the shrine maiden!? the blonde one added. The other two shot her a quick glare.
-
She would respond "Pleasure to meet you, My name is Yoshiko Na..." but then, upon Youmu regard, she would pause and think for a second. That person really did not look like a ghost, did not feel cold like a ghost. What was that person really? She would ponder... *She must came from that other place, but..."
Suddenly she would feel dizzy on the head, trying not to fall down unconscious. When she would try to think for a moment, only the word "dead" would come to her mind. It would appear to happen she made an connection between "dead" and Mystia, but she was not quite sure what would that mean, or what to think about that.
Upon awaiting other's reaction, she would say "I am, all right now, nothing to be afraid of".
-
Minako's face lights up with a grin. "Now that sounds right up my alley. I can fly, Heal, and as far as I know, you can't. I- we," she corrects herself, glancing at Shou, "can track them by air."
She continues in a tone that leaves no secret about how she feels on this matter. "Which means we can stay out of a fight, if we don't have to fight them." Then she grins again. "Of course, it also means we'd get the drop on them if and when they get up to no good."
Taking into consideration the actions and apparant attitude of the one that floated around Heal, Minako sucks in a breath and makes a concession to her 'sister'. "But if it comes to that, Heal, I'll go easy on the little one. ... If she lets me."
"But if worst comes to worst, Byakuren, I'll need something to fight with. I don't know this body as well as I need to be as effective in a fight as I know I can be yet. I need something simple, a... What's the word? A staff. A spear. One of those."
-
Heal felt a little relieved, "Good, the neophyte knows nothing. (which means she can be converted easily) Though, should they overpower you, the chances are slim. I would perform excellent on combat and defense, I will gladly take the role of the shield."
She has experience facing multiple opponents at once, she recalls a faded memory...of someone...but disregards that. She admits a flaw or two, "Though I'm not good with subterfuge or stealth, so I will take the role of the cavalry, the ones deployed to reinforce the spearhead should they befall to peril."
-
Sayuri raised a finger to her mouth and gazed at the statue with curiousity. "Dragon? Something odd...?" She asked softly, a hint of confusion entering her face. As she heard the voice she turned around and looked at the owner of it.
There stood a woman with long light blue hair. She wore a white dress underneath a blue one with unusual loop like designs at the edges of her dress and sleeves. Atop her head sat a strangely shaped hat. Her brown eyes gazed at the two with a calm and collected feeling, as if she wasn't afraid of the 'incident' that was to come. Sayuri looked at the woman's face, then back to the hat, then back to her face. Finally she rested her gaze on the hat, wondering if there was something hiding inside of it.
As the two introduced themselves, they bowed respectfully to each other. Sayuri, still fixated on the hat, forgot to introduce herself, and thus just asked questions without any preceeding formalities.
"What's an incident...?" She asked innocently, her eyes still glued to the hat.
-
Arasoi sighed. Little faries like these would'nt know where the shrine maiden was. And it apparently looks like they don't even know that she's gone. Arasoi looked about, before sitting down. Lightning faded from his hands.
"Sit, girls. We need to talk." Oh god, he sounded like a father. Arasoi expelled this completely unrelated thought from his mind, shaking his head. As the girls sat down, he felt something inside of him again. He was recovering from that battle earlier.
"So, did you girls know that the shrine maiden is missing?" Arasoi said as he grabbed a rice cracker off the floor.
-
"Maids serving maids eh?" Mikan placed her hand on her chin thoughtfully. It was quite an interesting concept. The maids would serve the ones at the top of the food chain at their highest capacity because all the minor matters are pushed down the chain, effectively creating the system of greatest efficiency. Of course, there was always the possibility that it was just as it is because the maids at the bottom are too lazy and unreliable to do any work, so everything that they can do gets pushed to them.
"Sounds nice." Mikan concluded as she took the towel from the fairy, wiping her body and hair dry. In all honesty, it actually was quite cooling.
-
(ooc: I wait till Crow Cakes post something, I maybe join him :derp:)
-
(OOC: It might take a while, I still have school. Also, periodical exams. :V)
-
(Sorry about the lack of an update today. Large amounts of homework + 3 hour extracurricular = not much time for an update. Well, whatever. It's just a game, anyway.)
-
"Thank you Ma-am," the wolf says steping out of the cell and stretching her arms. "What sort of work will I be doing."
As she finished her streching something clicked, "...wait what note?" Aref asked slightly on edge.
-
Berzul
Mystia blinked. ?Okay, Yoshiko Na. Well then, if you're alright, I look forward to seeing you tonight~ You should stop by my lamprey stand some time. It cures night blindness, y'know.?
?...That you cause,? Youmu added. Mystia glared at her for a second, then her smile returned.
...?Lyrica, are you alright?? Lunasa asked, turning to her sister. ?You're being awfully quiet...?
Lyrica shook her head. ?I'm fine. I'm fine.?
?Okay... Well, anyway, we should get going,? Lunasa said, nodding to Youmu and Yoshiko. ?Things to set up, things to check, you know how it is.?
Sourangry and GuardianTempest
?Um, keep in mind, we're just watching them, not going to war...? Shou said, frowning.
Byakuren shook her head. ?No, it's alright. We can't change them.?
?...Fine. I should have an extra spear lying around.? Shou sighed, resigned, and re-entered the temple.
Byakuren smiled at the two. ?In all seriousness, let's try not to fight, shall we??
Sonae
?An incident is... Well... It's when bad things happen. Well, not necessarily 'bad', but strange things that can be perceived as bad,? Keine said.
?I do believe the Prince's revival was considered an 'incident',? Futo added. Keine nodded her agreement.
?Reimu Hakurei and Marisa Kirisame are the chief incident solvers, though a few others have helped out,? Keine continued. ?The three main others are Sakuya Izayoi, maid of the Scarlet Devil Mansion; Youmu Konpaku, servant of the princess of the Netherworld; and Sanae Kotiya, shrine maiden of the shrine on Youkai Mountain. Of course, all three of those factions have caused incidents, but incidents are usually forgiven quite easily here in Gensokyo.?
Youkai Jesus
The three fairies wormed around looking at each other nervously. They stopped when he mentioned the shrine maiden. ?...Is she getting tea?? The one in blue asked.
?She might have tripped on a rock and broken her leg...? The red-haired one said, worried.
?Or she might have gotten abducted by aliens!? The third added. The other two stared at her for a second.
?...Dummy. Aliens wouldn't come to Gensokyo. That lady who attacked us for the tree wouldn't let them in.?
XinXin
Koakuma shrugged. ?Eh, not really. More that I'm above the maids here, so I can command them. The maids are pretty much equals aside from Miss Sakuya, but everyone else is above them. Chances are, they wouldn't have gotten you a towel if you'd asked.?
Reisen-tanith
?I'm not sure what kind of work you'll be doing, to be honest,? Kotohime answered, pensive. ?I don't get many prisoners, since most disputes are solved with danmaku, but you came along willingly...? She bit her lip. ?Um... I don't know, you could join me on patrol or something. Nobody takes me seriously, but if I had a reformed convict...?
-
Yoshiko was embarrassed she couldn't tell her full name. "It's Nakamura..." She looked away, as her face turned red.
She would not be in mood for any more of this conversation with Mystia. So she would follow whatever direction Youmu and Myon were heading.
-
Minako nods solemly. She has her instincts and attitudes, but the rule of the head of the herd is absolute.
"As you say, Byakuren. I shall defend myself and my sisters, but I shall not make the first move."
Something about Byakuren's presense seems to act as a calming influence on the pegasus youkai, and she lets out a breath slowly.
"I don't want you to have the wrong impression of me. I've not set out to be... aggressive, but the thought of enemies dwelling so close to our home, no matter which one was here first, gets my mane up."
-
Hilde's eyes turned to Chiseki while she finished her breakfast. Chiseki didn't seem to have finished yet.
Chiseki is not done yet? Seriously I'm not going with 'that' (She means Koishi) girl into the city alone, she scares me somehow...
I had no option but to go alone then, not that I planned it differently...
Hilde stood up and put the chair back in place. She gave a last regard to Chiseki. "I'm going to leave aswell. I'm going into the city alone so you don't have to wait for me", she said and left the dinnerroom.
(OOC: since Unconditional Squawkers updates during night I have some time to write something longer xD, we (Crow Cakes and me) are kind if going around in circles while the others are further into it already :V)
-
"Yes, my lord."
Heal turned to Minako, but fails to utter a word. Instead she just nods and stands by Byakuren's side. "Tolerance, miss. The virtue here is tolerance." she thought.
[OOC: Short one, just awaiting orders.]
-
(OOC: Sorry for the wait.)
Chiseki wasn't quite done with her meal. She was actually quite full already, although her plate was barely half empty. The new tastes just kept her coming back for more, but she wouldn't dare to eat more than she could.
Once Hilde had left the room, the satori looked around. The only company she had were the animals. Their thoughts were plenty, but more subdued and quiet. Even so, it was a bit unsettling to be left alone.
Her throat went dry. Quickly getting up, she took a quick gulp of water before leaving the room. It hadn't been long since Koishi left, so maybe she could catch up with her.
-
Her throat went dry. Quickly getting up, she took a quick gulp of water before leaving the room. It hadn't been long since Koishi left, so maybe she could catch up with her.
(OOC: hahaha I knew that)
The corridors in the mansion were quite easy to remember and Hilde found the way to the mainhall/entrance. Koishi was waiting there. Hilde convinced her that she would like to go alone and she should wait for Chiseki, because she might be a little bit helpless when she would go on her own.
Hilde left the mansion and took the direct path into the city. It was quite cold and it was snowing again but it was comfortable. The cold fresh air felt familiar and Hilde was enjoying it. She picked up some snow and watched it melt in her hands, as she walked through the streets.
The closer she came to the center of the old city, the more the streets were full of life. 'Do these Oni never stop to celebrate?'. She walked the same way she walked the day before, maybe she can find Yuugi again and thank her for her help. Unfortunately the streets became to full to walk so she took some side roads. While walking she was thinking about the things Satori said. Did something happen, is there a reason why she asked a 'newcomer' like Hilde to come with her to the surface? Since she woke up yesterday she had a strange feeling anyway, she didn't had the time to think about it much and the fresh air helped to concentrate.
She also thought about other thing, about the other newcomer and that weird cat. Why would she carry corpses around anyway. Maybe she would ask her about it when she would meet her again.
Sunken in it thoughts she didn't notice that she passed the center of the city long time ago and she reached the far end of the city.
She was able to see a bridge and a path that leads to up the cave and ends in a tunnel. This must be the way to the surface, I better not go any futher.. She took a look around. She was all alone and it was quiet.
She closed her eye's and fell into concentration. She only heard rushing water. Listening to it was soothing and it cleared all her thoughts. She forgot her surounding (and didn't notice that someone was coming ???)
(ooc: totally forgot to finish it :derp: too late to think)
-
"Well, what I meant to say was that you're Miss Patchouli's assistant and Sakuya must regularly tend to the "Mistress", so because the maids help you, you can help them better and leave all the small things to us, I guess." Mikan thoughtfully added along to her previous statement.
"Anyway..." Mikan stares out of the window. What time was it?
-
"...hmmm sounds intresting...I might be able to help out with my keen sense of smell, for instance that rice you had a while ago, might have needed more salt." Areff said sniffing the air. "Well lead the way ma-am, I'm yours for now." the wolf said showing her neck.
-
"Hmm..." Sayuri mumbles, listening intently to the explanation. "Rei. mu. Haku. rei...Mari...same...Sakuza...Youmu...Sanae..." She repeats, confusion slowly slipping across. As she finishes speaking, she pauses for about 20 seconds, then speaks once more. "Who are they?" She asks, loooking a little lost. As she reviews what Keine said, she looks as if she clued into some kind of hidden meaning. "So if Miko is the Prince, who's the Princess?" She asks innocently, curiousity shining brightly in her eyes.
-
((Raargh I wanna do something, filler post incoming.))
Ohuku paid little mind to Momiji's talking as she got herself more acquainted with the feeling of flight. She decided to experiment a little to see how quickly she could maneuver herself and found that by using her coat in inventive ways her aerial maneuverability was fairly good.
Some movements such as speeding up by making it go up and down felt oddly natural, like she'd been doing it her whole life. Other moves like rapid turns, loops and sudden drops felt stranger but still came to her naturally.
As they approached the kappa village however she stopped her random flapping about and fell in closer to Momiji again as she noticed the concentration of people ahead. "More people... are those kappa?" Her thoughts unintentionally transitioned into speech halfway through.
-
Berzul
Youmu waved to the performers as they left, then turned back to Yoshiko. ?Well, I need to go talk to Miss Yuyuko. Feel free to wander around, I suppose. I have to get back to gardening soon, anyway.? She shrugged, and began walking off. Myon looked between the two, then began following Youmu.
SourLangston Hughes and GuardianTempest
Byakuren nodded. ?I understand. We just can't condone violence for religious reasons. Not that we've never had to resort to it, of course.?
Shou then returned, carrying a spear, which she handed to Minako. ?Here.?
Byakuren turned to the three. ?So, Minako and Shou will fly to follow them, unseen. Heal will follow along on foot, unless you want to try flying...?? She trailed off at the end.
Dorakyura and Crow Cakes
(OOC: For the record, it's fine to just call me Squawkers.)
?Yo, kid.? Hilde turned to see Yuugi grinning at her, that same sake dish in her hands. ?What's up? You find that place alright??
---
Chiseki wandered around, before finally running into Koishi. ?Oh, there you are. Hilde went on ahead. I tried to convince her otherwise, since it's pretty dangerous out there.? Concern then flashed across her face. ?...You going to be alright out there??
XinXin
Koakuma looked at the window. ?Ah, thanks for reminding me.? She went and closed the curtains, nodding. ?Can't have any nasty sunlight seeping into Mistress Scarlet's mansion. Lunch will be pretty soon, actually. You're welcomed to join me in the Library instead of eating out in the Mess Hall, if you'd like.?
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime shook her head. ?You don't put salt on rice. Ever. Only bamboo and carrots. That's a fact. Anyway, let's go.? She began walking up the stairs, keeping a close eye on the wolf.
Sonae
?...I just explained who they are,? Keine answered, a confused look on her face. ?Reimu is a shrine maiden, as is Sanae, and Sakuya, not Sakuza, as well as Youmu, are servants. Marisa is just a witch.?
Futo shook her head. ?While there is a Queen for every King, there is not a Princess for every Prince. I know of no Princess that is in acquaintance with the Prince.
Marokuu
(OOC: Sorry, bro. I'll try not to let this sort of thing happen in the future. It was poor planning on ym part, and for that I apologize.)
Momiji nodded. ?Yes, that's the Kappa Village up ahead. We'll have to go farther, though. Nitori is a bit of a recluse, even for a kappa.? They were soon over the village; various kappa could be seen below. A few were eating strange spheres. It didn't look too appetizing.
-
Yoshiko didn't want to be left alone, she wanted to follow Youmu. Looking at Myon reminded her how other ghosts were not really that much interesting, as the ones that actually "talked back" whatever that meant. She didn't want to be left alone, again. She would just silently float a releasable distance behind her, no matter where she would go.
-
"Well, maybe a warmer set of clothes would do. It's still cold outside, right?" Chiseki's expression turned to puzzlement.
While it was unpleasant to walk in the white stuff- it was really cold- would it really hurt to go in with enough preparations beforehand? Her current clothing was thin. It barely warmed her, and it only kept the cold out. There had to be thicker clothes than the one she was wearing right now.
"...I'm a bit curious. What did your sister tell you about me?" Seeing Koishi suddenly become concerned was weird; she must have learned something that would cause her to act that way. To Chiseki, the expression didn't really seem to fit with the pale-haired girl.
-
(OOC: SourLangston Hughes. Well played, sir, that made me laugh)
Minako accepts the spear from Shou, then looks at her solemnly. "I promise not to use this unless I have to."
Grasping the spear in two hands, Minako takes a moment to look the weapon up and down, before giving it an experimental thrust out from her. She's not sure why she requested this weapon, but it feels right in her hands. And for a being that didn't HAVE hands this time yesterday, that's a telling thought. She takes a few steps apart from her 'sisters' and slashes the spear upwards. This weapon may feel right, but she's still a novice with it, so she elects to practice with the weapon until she receives the order to move out in pursuit of the enemy.
-
"Calm down, girls." Arasoi sighed and leaned back. Supporting his weight on his arms as he looks to the celling for a little. Randomly, he turned to the side and threw a rice cracker forward. A yelp is heard from one of the faries before he grabs another from the floor and munches on it. There's much to think about. First, he came all the way from slaughtering demons to Gensokyo, through some weird ass white portal atop a cliff. Then, Mima began to poke him on his head which indirectly made him fall in love with her. And then, He found a lunatic turtle and engaged in battle with that Marisa. Such a great day!
Well, at least it's still sunny. Right?
Arasoi lifted himself back up, now standing. "The shrine maiden is gone. Nobody knows where she is. So, you guys can't pull any pranks on her till she somehow comes back." Arasoi stretches, feeling energy slowly beginning to drip into his body. Lowering his hand and sending it forward, a hand lies in front of the girls.
"Name's Arasoi. Nice ta' meet the three of you."
-
Looking at Minako, she can't help but feel the want to train too, and turns towards Byakuren.
"Flight? Well...I can run...but flight? Oh dear this is gonna be tricky." She whimpered. Would she fail her lord's orders? She freezes for a moment, hands shaking in panic, and clusters a conclusion, "My lord, I-I don't think I can 'fly', I have failed..." Feeling an emotional mix of anxiety, frustration and the will to accomplish anything, she drops to her knees and heavily punches the ground so hard it quaked, and coincidentally, unconsciously activates her ability for the first time.
In front of her is an object the size of a small boulder, a boulder of crystalline spikes in which the sharp points aligned as if they are 'captured' kinetic energy, that is pointing out upward-forward spanning a wide arc like a porcupine. Standing up she tries to shatter whatever she has done with a soccer kick but fails and instead the spikes grew...and grew even more with another, stronger kick to the size of a large yet somehow flatter boulder...more like a poorly formed barrier. She tries to pry it off but no avail, even though the object isn't exactly rooted in. Trying to analyze, she notices she used a 'different force' when she smacked the ground and prepares a stance...concentrating. Then she hits it again with a spinning thrust kick but instead of breaking it or growing it even more she dislodges it and sends it sliding at high speeds towards the forest.
From her perspective she notices a spot of brown get hit then crash into several trees..."I think I hit something."
Before anything else she sits on her legs and meditates, analyzing from the data gathered for several minutes. "I'm sorry I have failed, but may I compromise...with this...'barrier'?"
-
"Oh..." Sayuri says, her voice losing some of it's previous energy. "What do shrine maidens do?" Sayuri asks cautiously. As Futo speaks, Sayuri mumbles another disappointed 'oh...' looking down slightly.
-
"I... suppose I shall. Perhaps Miss Patchouli could settle what she was talking about earlier instead of later..." Mikan looked at the drawn curtain. She wondered why the Mistress did not want any sunlight in. Perhaps she was weak to sunlight. She could never really tell what with all the mystery surrounding her. "So... shall we?"
-
"Well it still needed more taste to it." The wolf responded following kotohime up the stairs and into the mess that is the main floor.
"Kami... that is a mess," Aref said looking into the piles sniffing a little, "where did you find it all?"
-
(OOC: It's cool bro, I've been sorta busy lately either way. I'm just gonna keep posting stuff without relevance to give you more work >:D
But seriously, you can just ignore my posts or save them for a later time if you wanna.)
Ohuku stuck close to Momiji as they flew over the village, giving her a slight push to make her get past the crowds below faster. Had she paid more attention she might have noticed that people rarely looked up and while she did not register this, the fact that it was so was probably for the better, her clothing was not quite designed to be viewed from below. As she flew next to Momiji she thought she felt something touch her leg, it caused her to twitch and accidentally brush her hair against Momiji's arm.
-
So she promised she wouldn't steal any huh? Only time would tell she supposed.
"Yeah, I'm ready~!" She remarked with a cheerful, yet oblivious grin as she picked up the swords and daggers she had set down earlier.
"You'd better take off first, don't wanna get bopped do you? Gotta be careful around things with a big wingspan~"
And if one were to take the time to look, they'd notice that she's not kidding about a big wingspan.
For her wings are truly large, if she were to spread her wings even a third of the way while still in the cave, she could very easily serve as a rather good barricade.
Of course, most Tengu generally keep their wings retracted and hidden by magic, likely to keep maneuverability up, but Hotaru? She's barely even a day or two old as far as Tengu go, so how is she to know?
(OOC: Yeah, as far as Tengu go, she probably could hold the record for "Largest Wings". And Ravens actually are larger than Crows, and she was an abnormally large example of the species, roughly 4 times the size of a normal raven.)
{Another OOC(Ornithology Ver.): Crows come in at around 17 inches long, Ravens clock in at around 24-27. Wingspan-wise, Crows have around 2.5 feet, Ravens have about 3.5, to 4 feet. Now multiply those figures by four, and you've got Hotaru as a Raven. Clocking in at around 8-9 feet, and a wingspan of 14-16 feet, If my math's correct... Now scale that to a teenage human with an average build of 16-18 years....Biiiiig wings, eh?)
(Another Another OOC: Yeah, I forgot to add that to her description. :V)
-
((OOC: Sorry about falling two updates behind. Life got in the way.))
Ark descended and touched down on the ground, although she plopped face-down when she did, not used to landing yet. That didn't exactly "stop" her in terms of motivation, but it certainly brought her movement to a halt. "Ow." she muttered as she pushed herself back up to her feet.and waited for Cirno and Rumia to land. "I think we should chat with the person in front first." she said when they were in earshot. "I wanna know more about this place, so who better to ask?"
-
Hilde didn't notice that someone was coming from behind... Alarmed by the voice, she immediately reacted. Hilde turned around, swinging her weapon, to defend herself, towards Yuugi. But Hilde stopped when she saw Yuugi's grinning face.
Yuugi wasn't really impressed by Hilde's reaction and took a sip of her sake.
"Oh, it's you." Hilde lowered her defensive stance. "Good that I didn't hit you with that", she was pointing on her helberd. The cutting edge of the weapon was glinting in the smooth lighting.
"I was looking for you but I got lost in the streets."
-
Berzul
Eventually, the two reached Hakugyokurou at the center. Youmu turned to Yoshiko. ?You can stop following me now.? She turned back as abruptly as the first turn, and entered the large shrine, closing the door behind her. Ghosts began crowding around the door.
Crow Cakes
Koishi shook her head. ?It's not that. Big Sis told me about your problems with hearing all the voices. Of course, she's learned to cope with it, but...? She looked down at her own third eye. ?...Well, I'm sure you'll be fine. Unless, do you want to stay behind??
Sour and GuardianTempest
(OOC: Thank you, sir. I'm not going to try to top it right now, so have a boring title.)
Byakuren's eyes widened slightly. ?...That's a new one.?
Shou nodded. ?Well, I'm sure that will be useful. Anyway, we should get going.? She ascended, and waited for Minako to do the same. ?Since this is just surveillance, we'll want to remain unnoticed. Try not to draw too much attention to ourselves.?
(OOC: It has been brought to my attention that this barrier thing is pretty much an ability. As such, I believe I will need to decide between allowing abilities for all, or ending this one. I should have an answer by tomorrow on this matter, but for now I'll keep their reactions as is.)
Youkai Jesus
The fairies looked at each other, concerned, then nodded. The one with red hair pointed at herself with her thumb, grinning. ?The name's Sunny Milk.?
?Star Sapphire,? said the one in the blue dress.
?Luna Child,? said the last fairy.
Sunny's grin grew. ?We're the Three Fairies of Light. I'm the leader. Don't you worry, we'll get that shrine maiden back!?
?...We will?? the other two asked, turning to her. She just nodded.
Sonae
Keine scratched her cheek, looking up. ?Um, that depends. Sanae performs rituals, cleans the shrine, things like that. Reimu was... different. There's no real way to describe it.?
?She did, however, exterminate Youkai...? Futo added.
?Not really. She beat them in danmaku battles. I don't think she ever actually exterminated any Youkai,? Keine said, correcting her.
XinXin
Koakuma shook her head. ?Miss Patchouli is already asleep. Has been for a few hours. I don't have to sleep, so I take care of the Library while she sleeps.? She went to the door. ?Well, follow me.? She left the room and stepped out into the hallway.
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime shrugged. ?It was fine.? She grinned at Aref's question. ?Everywhere. I have the largest collection of things in all of Gensokyo. Probably the whole world.? She beamed with pride. ?I even have some stuff from the Outside World in there.?
Marokuu and Hanzo
Momiji pulled her arm up, shaking it. ?Ow ow ow...?
---
Utsuho nodded, and took off, carrying what she could. Hotaru followed soon thereafter. Two figures could be seen off in the distance; they were getting closer. Utsuho was apparently spacing out, as she brushed by one of them, before noticing the affect on her wings, slowing her down. Hotaru stopped next to her. They turned to see two girls, one with a jacket, and the other was shaking her arm. Utsuho scratched behind her arm. ?Um... sorry.?
Momiji shook her head. ?No, it's alright. Just watch where you're going.? She then squinted a bit. ?...Aren't you that crow the kappa are always talking about??
?Eh? You know the kappa?? Utsuho asked, tilting her head.
?yes, we were just going to visit Nitori, in fact...? Momiji said, trailing off.
MFZBdude
(OOC: It's fine. Real life is more important. You think you're bad? Look at how inconsistent these updates are. :P)
Cirno grinned, landing. ?Nice one, servant.?
Rumia ran over to the gate, Cirno and Ark following behind. ?Miss Meiling!?
The girl at the gate turned to them, and let her guard down, smiling. ?Hey there, kids. Who's your friend??
Cirno clapped a hand on Ark's shoulder. ?This is Ark, my new servant.?
Meiling looked down at Ark. ?It's nice to meet you, Ark.?
Dorakyura
Yuugi grinned. ?I could have taken it. But yeah, the streets are pretty crowded this time of day. Well, they always are, but that's beside the point.? She clamped a hand down on Hilde's shoulder; it felt like a vice grip. ?Walk with me, kid.? She began walking down the street, Hilde in tow. ?I've heard that something's going down. Nobody's really sure what, but something big is happening, kid. And I've heard you're involved.?
She stopped, and turned to Hilde. ?I don't mean that in a bad way, of course. I just figured I should ask you about it is all. You'd know better than anyone else if you were involved in something.?
---
In front of them was a shack by the river. Kanade turned to Hina. ?This is it??
Hina nodded. ?Yes, but... There's a lot of misfortune here. More than what Nitori usually gets.? She bit her lip, and made eye contact with Kanade. ?I have a bad feeling about this.?
Kanade nodded. ?I know. It doesn't seem right. But... We have to find out for ourselves.? The two nodded, and walked towards the shack.
-
Yoshiko would first try passing though the door, then floating over it, then knocking on the door. She would not leave the side of the door until she would come in.
-
(YEah, and I thought you'd allow it as you said on the OOC...but that depends on the character. Besides, a rule of adventures is that all participants are imba by the end of the journey.)
Heal started panting, "Why...thank...you..." then suddenly collapses. She lays flat on the grass as her mind is cleared from most conscious thought. "Oh dear...guess I get carried away. Would it...be acceptable for me to rest now?"
(OOC: Obligatory fainting...not exactly, often happens when I feel as if I did something taboo and recognize that I get carried away,)
-
Sayuri blinked, picking up on a certain word. "Was...?" She asked, not quite understanding the situation.
As she listened to the rest of the discussion, she questioned more words. "Exterminate? Danmaku? Youkai?" She blinked, her eyes filled with wonder
-
Well, she did forget about the fact that her third eye was still very receptive, but Chiseki was more than ready to think of a solution to it. She was pretty sure that she would fine, too.
"Well, uh, what do you know about the third eyes?" she asked Koishi.
Even with the lack of information, she began guessing ways in which she could hear thoughts less. Maybe if she closed it for a while, it would work, but a glance at Koishi's closed third eye made her shudder. What happened to Koishi's third eye, anyway?
If she focused the third eye on only one person, maybe it would drown out everyone else's. She did do that earlier, and it worked, but there were only two people near her at that time. There would be much more people in the city, that was for sure.
Leaving the third eye half open was also a way, she thought. The problem was, keeping it in that state took a lot of her attention, and she would need attention in the city. She could also just keep thinking; maybe that could distract herself enough from hearing everyone's thoughts too much.
Then there was listening with her ears. It was noisy in the city, regardless of whether the noise was caused by speech or thought. Maybe speech could drown out thoughts. She did that, too, but always ended up having her third eye receiving thoughts anyway.
I have to ask Satori about coping with this, Chiseki reminded herself.
-
(OOC: well, Hotaru's ability wouldn't be very strong as far as abilities go if they were allowed. Something like...I dunno, inducing vibrations or something? Either way, we'd best wait on the verdict from Squawk eh?)
'Kappa? What're those? Who's Nitori? Do you get more than you pay for with her? And who're the two new folks? One of them looks funny. Ooh, what's wrong with her hair?'
Hotaru sure didn't know, but she was happy to be flying, soaring on grand and golden wings.
Of course, she was quickly distracted by the girl with the jacket, especially her bizarre-seeming hair. "...Your hair looks Gooey...That's a fun word to say, 'Gooey'." She commented while staring interestedly at Ohuku's 'hair'.
Of course, she then started looping and flying about before she could even get a response from the funny-hair girl, finally stopping in front of the girl who was shaking her arm.
Hotaru could feel that she wasn't too different from her somehow, but that can't be right, since this girl looks kinda like one of them furry things that she used to steal food from back in the old days, the days that are still quite fuzzy.
Of course, before said girl could likely get a word in, she just grinned and remarked, "The lunar clock that locks the night is the key to everything. It's the source of all the cheese! 42."
Then just started drifting around while rambling inanely, with occasionally-heard remarks of "chipwich!", and "I like trains.", and "No sir, I did not shave your rutabaga!", as well as other such outbursts, with some making a bit more sense than others, and some making less.
It's quite likely that nobody could understand her chatter, and it's a safe bet that not even she understands it completely either.
(Another OOC: here's Hotaru's First theme, Golden Wings (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qHkizMXa3Lw&feature=related). It's really an arrange of Kylier's theme from Yggdra Union, but I think it fits her well.)
-
"Sleeping at this time of the day?" Mikan walked to the window to take a quick peek as Koakuma left the room before going back to her. It was decidedly odd, all these people who seemed to hate the day. "Is she nocturnal?" Mikan tilted her head to one side as she followed behind Koakuma. It never really did strike her as odd when Koakuma said she never slept, for some reason. Probably because she figured it was some sort of super power of some sort and then it was nothing compared to Sakuya. That reminded her of the Mistress.
"Is the Mistress afraid of the day?"
-
When Ohuku looked down to see what she'd brushed against and noticed that there were two people with wings really close to her she quickly made a loop and placed herself o that Momiji was between her and them, expecting them to act like Aya had. As Hotaru commented about her hair she opened her mouth but was cut off by the tengu starting to loop around in the air, stopping momentarily in front of Momiji and then drifting around making random remarks that all went above Ohuku's head.
She tore her eyes from the golden tengu and looked at the Raven behind her. The thing spinning around her left foot almost made Ohuku dizzy but what really caught her eye was her cape. It contained the same starry sky that she had seen when she first woke up. It had been the first thing she had ever seen, even before Momiji, and she had wondered where it had gone this morning.
She leaned forward past Momiji to get a closer look, brushing against her with her sleeve as she stared at the inside of Utsuho's cape.
-
(OOC: Okay, first up, the verdict on abilities. Putting this up front because it affects everyone. For now, I'm going to say no to the barrier thing. However, there may be a time in the future where I allow everyone an ability. Of course, this will require heavy policing on my part to keep the abilities from being overpowered, but we'll cross that bridge when we get there. So, I'll explain more on that later.)
Hina knocked on the door to the shack. ?Um, Nitori? You in there??
After a few seconds, the door opened. A pale, sickly girl stared at them. She had aqua hair, and wore a green cap and backpack, along with her blue dress. She spoke after staring for a few seconds. ?...Hello, Hina.
Hina shook her head. ?You alright? You look sick.?
Nitori nodded. ?I've been a little under the weather lately. Please, come in.? Kanade and Hina looked at each other nervously, then entered the shack. Nitori closed the door behind them. ?Hina, I have something I'd like to show you. You remember wen I made Marisa go underground??
Hina nodded. ?Yes, you told me about that.?
?Well, I helped her with missiles. Since then, I've been working on them.? She turned to face the two, as a large array of circles expanded out from the wall. She was grinning like a mad man. ?And I think I've perfected them.?
Berzul
Yoshiko floated over to the door, but found that she was having difficulty getting past the ghosts. As such, she decided to float over them, only to have them follow her up. It was as though the ghosts were trying to keep her out. Everywhere she went, the ghosts followed, keeping between her and the shrine.
GuardianTempest and Sour
(OOC: Since the barrier thing has officially been un-happened, and the events of GuardianTempest's most recent post relies directly on that, the events of said post are being voided.)
Sonae
Keine sighed. ?Even my students know more than this... Youkai are the anthropomorphic creatures that adorn Gensokyo, such as yourself. It has usually been a shrine maiden's job to exterminate, or remove them, but tolerance has grown over the years, and such actions are no longer desired. And danmaku is a system of battle by which disputes are usually solves here in Gensokyo. I would demonstrate, but danmaku is prohibited in the village, as stray bullets could harm innocent bystanders.?
Crow cakes
?Well, when a third eye is open, it makes the owner able to read others' minds. Of course, this tend to intimidate people, so it is undesirable, as useful as it may sound. That is why I closed mine. You aren't supposed to be able to, but I did. I also know that, early on, the user has almost no control over the third eye, which makes encounters with large amounts of people painful. Even when you learn to control it more, this can still occur in places with large amounts of people, which is why Big Sis only goes into the city in case of emergency.?
Koishi sighed, and looked down once more. ?Regardless of whether it is opened or closed... having a third eye is nothing but a curse. I hate it.?
Hanzo and Marokuu
Momiji raised an eyebrow at Hotaru. ?...You have an... interesting friend there, hell raven.?
Utsuho nodded. ?Miss Satori asked me to bring her back to the palace underground. We're on our way right now, actually.?
Momiji nodded. ?Then, I'll be-?
but Momiji was cut off, as an explosion erupted in the distance. All four looked to see it, as smoke rose from the are of the explosion. Momiji narrowed her eyes. ?...That's...!? She turned to Ohuku. ?Ohuku, whatever you do, stay here. I'll be back soon.? She brandished her sword and shield, and flew off in the direction of the explosion.
Utsuho looked between the two young Youkai. ?um, I'm going to go check it out, too. I hope that kappa isn't hurt...? She then flew off, leaving the two Youkai behind.
XinXin
?Well, Miss Patchouli's schedule is similar to that of the Mistress's. If their schedules were opposites, they would not be able to interact much, and they are close friends. So, they decided to compromise. The Mistress wakes up in the evening, except on days when it is necessary for her to venture outside during the day. As a vampire, of course, the sunlight is harmful to her. That is why the windows are heavily shaded during the day, and there aren't many.? Koakuma sighed, tired from the long explanation.
-
"Stay here?" Ohuku Knew exactly what Momiji meant by those words but she did not like it. She glanced at the golden tengu next to her and then back at the two leaving figures. "No." She said the one word silently to herself more than anything else. "No!" She said it again with more emphasis as she dove after Momiji.
"Momiji helped me, now I can help her." She came up behind Momiji as they approached the area of the explosion.
"Don't tell me to stay." She said as she fell in next to the wolf tengu yet again.
-
Sayuri stared at her blankly. She blinks a few times. "Oh..." she mumbles. Keine's explanation going right over her head. However she didn't give Keine time to realize and began asking more questions.
"Are you a youkai?" She said, gazing at the woman's hat curiously. After a few seconds, she turned and looked back at Futo, then back at Keine. "Is Futo a youkai too?" she asked, pointing at the girl.
-
After watching the girl with the sword and shield take off towards the cloud of smoke in the distance, then seeing Utsuho fly off after her, Hotaru was throughly puzzled.
Then it dawned on her, Utsuho still had some of her swords.
"Hey! She's still got my treasure! Oooh......" Oh man, did she ever look angry....But then her expression turned to one of cheer and amusement as Ohuku took off after them.
"Guess I'll tag along then~" And tag along she did, though a few stray gusts made her do more than a few barrel rolls. 'Barrel roll, barrel roll, do a-do a barrel roll~ Do a Barrel Roll~!'
Eventually she caught up with Ohuku, Momiji, and Utsuho. "Hey, I'm coming too~! Leaving me behind like that's no fair y'know~ What if a giant tuna showed up? And we don't have any pliers, we should remedy that problem in case giant squirrels show up too!" 'No fair! Norfair! Squids are violent.'
Truly, her mind is a strange and mysterious place.
(OOC: Sounds logical enough I'd say.)
-
Marokuu and Hanzo
Momiji stopped, and turned to Ohuku. ?No. You stay here. I don't want you to get hurt. Whatever caused that explosion is dangerous, and there's no way I can let you get hurt like that.? She then turned to Hotaru. ?... Don't worry, Helepolis is not here, so we don't need to worry about him. Um. I'm not really sure what to say, except that you're also staying behind. You look way too young for this.?
Utsuho nodded her agreement. ?We can handle this, whatever it is. You two can just stay behind. Besides, I don't want to accidentally hit you when I fire off a Peta Flare, or something.?
Momiji turned to Utsuho. ?Um, please don't use that. I'm not sure the land would take it very well. This isn't your reactor, you know.?
Sonae
Keine shrugged. ?Well, I'm a Were-Hakutaku. I turn into a Hakutaku on the night of the full moon, but that only happens once a month, and only at night, so it's more that I'm one-sixtieth Hakutaku.?
Futo shook her head. ?I am immortal, but I am human. I am a Shikaisen, which is still considered human. I would much rather be a human than a Youkai. No offense intended.?
?Speaking of, I'm surprised to see you getting along so well with a Youkai,? Keine said, turning to Futo.
?I have reasons. Namely, we don't really intend on wiping out Youkai any more. Besides, she's one of us,? Futo said, shrugging.
-
"Haku...taku?" Sayuri repeats, her eyes drifting back to Keine's hat.
As Futo speaks, Sayuri turns and looks at her with intrigue. "What's an immortal?" She asks, innocence reflecting in her eyes.
-
Dorakyura
Yuugi grinned. ?I could have taken it. But yeah, the streets are pretty crowded this time of day. Well, they always are, but that's beside the point.? She clamped a hand down on Hilde's shoulder; it felt like a vice grip. ?Walk with me, kid.? She began walking down the street, Hilde in tow. ?I've heard that something's going down. Nobody's really sure what, but something big is happening, kid. And I've heard you're involved.?
She stopped, and turned to Hilde. ?I don't mean that in a bad way, of course. I just figured I should ask you about it is all. You'd know better than anyone else if you were involved in something.?
'Kid'...Hilde didn't like being called that way. She bent a brow. "I'm not a kid... even compared to an Oni..., I have my pride." (Yuugi told her about the Oni's the day before)
Her words came without thinking, but she thought right. She felt a little weak next to the oni but she had her pride.
"I told you before, I don't know much." Hilde's expression turned into serious one. "Technically I shouldn't be here..." hers thoughts got drawn into the darkness she felt for a long time (god my english) ", but something brought me back. I meet Miss Satori as you said. She couldn't give me information but she plans to go to the surface tomorrow, to the human village and she's taking me with her... She said that she wanted to go to the town hall for today.
I actually didn't refuce to come with her, it may show me the reason why I'm here and maybe I can restore my memories in the meantime".
Hilde came in mind that she might have to fight sooner or later "I would like to be prepared for what's coming. Could I ask something? You told me something about 'danmaku duels' yesterday. I haven't asked yet, but what is that."
-
(OOC: Gonna wait on Temps. As I recall, my last post before his 'ability' one still stands, so I'll wait for either Squaks to respond to that one, or Temps to come up with something. Whichever comes first.)
-
(OOC: Gonna wait on Temps. As I recall, my last post before his 'ability' one still stands, so I'll wait for either Squaks to respond to that one, or Temps to come up with something. Whichever comes first.)
(OOC: Actually, I'm fairly certain I already responded to that one. I could be wrong, though. But yeah, for now I'm just waiting for a few more people to post. That last one was different since important stuff was happening, but now I want to wait for a few more people to post.)
-
"Peta Flare? Reactor? ....Swiss Cheese! Salad." How her mind reached that conclusion is a riddle for the ages.
...Then something clicked.
"Hang on, what if whatever did that can beat you guys? Wouldn't it make more sense to have more folks helping out if it comes to a fight? I don't have all these swords for nothing y'know!"
Then a look of realization dawned on her, and she turned to Utsuho. "Oh yeah, you still have the swords you were carrying for me too! That's pretty much most of why I came out here after you in the first place come to think of it~"
(OOC: I dunno when I can get the next post out, I'm having health and computer issues...)
-
((OOC: Has XinXin's character met with Meiling yet? Reason I ask, is because if she hasn't, I wouldn't mind waiting in order to have Ark meet another player character.))
-
"...Alright, fair enough." Faries that are oblivious that the shrine maiden is gone.... Who now want to find her back for their own plans. Well, this is interesting. Arasoi stood up, stretching and yawning. Slowly, he opened the door and walked out, little sparks of lightning bouncing around about on his clawed fingers. Turning his back slightly, he smiled and asked the faries to come over.
Arasoi sighed to himself as he walked towards the area where Mima and Marisa were.
(SHORT BECAUSE IM POSTING IN EOG)
-
((OOC: Has XinXin's character met with Meiling yet? Reason I ask, is because if she hasn't, I wouldn't mind waiting in order to have Ark meet another player character.))
(OOC: Yes, she has. Meiling is actually the one who found Mikan in the garden.
Also, don't worry about it, Hanzo. Hope you get better soon, buddeh. Being sick sucks. :x Or, at least, based on your earlier description, I'm guessing that's what it is.
Will update some time soon. Not really sure when. You know how it is.)
-
As the ghosts would follow her, eventually she would try to to force her way though them, float down back slowly a little and then go back as fast as possible to trick them. If that would not be enough she would start to pick one ghost after another trying either to persuade them not to block her path, by words or by simply gently pushing them away.
-
((OOC: Well that particular idea just flew out the window for now.))
Ark nodded and opened her mouth to introduce herself, but found herself more interested in Meiling's hat than anything else. "What's that thing on your head?" she asked, pointing at Meiling's choice of headgear. She'd heard Cirno mention something about "bows" during their long flight, and Ark had figured it was just Cirno talking to herself. She made a mental note to ask Rumia about it later. For now she was more focused on Meiling's starred cap. More interested, too. She reached up to trace the lines on the star with her finger, not really caring about how close she was getting.
-
"VAMPIRE!?" All else paled in comparison to that one fact.
-
Heal regained consciousness minutes later, but remained immobile. "How...damn...embarrassing. Hope she doesn't giggle or anything."
[OOC: Short, I did mention that in the CS, but I need to make a good plot point. I forgot to tell you that, I don't just start out with my full abilities. And yes, I really suck coming up with an explanation for it.]
-
"If I closed my third eye for a while- oh, nevermind. So, how much thoughts I hear depends on how open my third eye is?" Chiseki asked. Her hair started to make her feel sleepy and messy, so she pushed it to her back. The more she walked, the more messy it became. She would need to put something on her hair to keep it straight. Another mental note was added.
Satori didn't leave the palace so much? It was a wonder how she had found her, then. Something inside Chiseki's mind clicked; that means something special must have happened to Satori before she found the newborn. What could it have been? Then she remembered that they were going to the surface, whatever that meant, to meet with some other people, and she and others, the third party, needed to be there as well. Chiseki couldn't quite place her finger on this matter, but she knew that there would be answers soon.
Hearing Koishi's disdain for satoris' (OOC: way to go pluralizing foreign words Crow) third eyes was an explanation of sorts to why her third eye was closed. People were afraid of these eyes? Chiseki still couldn't see why. It was just a body part that allowed her to hear thoughts.
Maybe she would see why later. There has to be a reason for being born with it. Satori handled it just fine, but her sister couldn't. Still more questions were raised in Chiseki's mind, but she bit them back. She had just witnessed anger, not in thought, but in words, and it was even scarier than its mental counterpart. It would get stronger if she kept talking about it.
"Well, let's go already. Lead the way."
-
Sonae
Keine nodded. ?Yes, Hakutaku. There is no real way to describe it, it just is what it is. While human, I can conceal history. While a Hakutaku, I can create it.?
?It means I cannot die,? Futo explained. ?Well, technically speaking, anyway. It's not something I am going to get into much, I doubt you would understand."
Keine looked down at the mention of immortality. "...I wonder how she's doing..." she muttered. Futo didn't seem to hear her.
Dorakyura
Yuugi shrugged. ?I call a lot of people kid. Besides, I doubt you're as old as I am, so it still applies, but if it bothers you that much...? She then listened to Hilde's explanation. ?I see... so Komeiji knows what's up, eh?? A grin spread across her face in response to the question. ?Oh, danmaku is a lot of fun.? She formed a red arrowhead of energy in her hand. ?pretty much every Youkai can make danmaku, even fairies. You pretty much just throw it at people until they lose, but there are spellcard rules and stuff. Spellcards are like big collections of danmaku.?
(OOC: Just for the record, the bunnying of Yuugi is bugging me. I know it's minor, but rules are rules.)
Hanzo and Marokuu
(OOC: Going to wait on Marokuu here.)
Youkai Jesus
The fairies followed him to the door, then stopped. They looked between each other, then disappeared. ?We don't want them to find us. Bye, mister!?
As Arasoi entered the hallway, he heard voices from the kitchen. There, he found Mima and Marisa, but not Suika. ?Oh, there you are,? Mima said, looking at him. ?Suika left. She got what she needed, but she said we'll see her later today.?
Berzul
With some effort, Yoshiko managed to squeeze past the ghosts into the shrine, despite their efforts. She was in a long hallway, flanked by closed doors. In the distances, one was slightly ajar, and she could hear Youmu's voice coming from it.
MFZBdude
Meiling blinked, and pulled away as Ark started tracing the star on her hat. ?It's my hat. Why is that so weird...??
?Dn't worry about her, she's kinda slow,? Cirno said, nodding sagely. Meiling just stared at her, frowning. ?Well, it's okay. She's juts my servant, and I'm genius for the both of us!?
XinXin
Fairy maids turned to them startled. Koakuma tilted her head in confusion. ?Yeah. What's so weird about that...??
GuardianTempest and Sour
(OOC: Um... you seem to have misunderstood. That whole thing about the barrier? Yeah, that didn't happen. Which means she didn't faint. Which means she shouldn't be waking up now. Abilities won't be happening until later, if at all.)
Crow Cakes
?Well, that and control over it. But yes, let's get going.? Koishi stood up from where she had been sitting, and stretched, before leading Chiseki out of the palace.
The onslaught of thoughts wasn't as bad as the previous evening. ?Big Sis said she found you during happy hour, so Oni were all over the place. It's a bit less busy now.? Still, the sea of thoughts was a bit overwhelming.
-
Yoshiko would gently float towards it in order to listen to what Youmu is saying. She would also make sure that no one is following her now, closing the door behind her should do the work no? But it's not alike she could now escape the same way... in any case she would try to hide somewhere if she would be spotted, maybe in some of those closed doors?
-
"History? Die?" Sayuri looked uneasy for a moment. But not even a second later she looked up towards the sky.
After a moment, she lowered her gaze and spoke "What happened to the lights?" She asked softly.
Just then she recalled something rather important to her small world.
"Oh! Futo, are we going to travel Gensokyo?" she asked, her tail waving faster. "Is this it? Or is there..." She mumbled as her eyes drifted towards the skyline. There she saw a large mountain, but she didn't know what it was. So the young spirit pointed at the oversized hill and asked Keine what it was.
((Wasn't sure if Sayuri heard Keine or not))
-
Ark smiled nervously and stepped back to give Meiling some room. She glared at Cirno for a second afterwards, irritated at being called "slow" when she just hadn't learned about stuff yet. She turned back to Meiling, who was also looking at Cirno. "I'd like to meet the vampire who lives here." The way she said it was without any knowledge about vampires, and so it came out with alot less dignity and charisma than just reading the words would suggest. "I'd also like to meet anyone else who lives here.' She turned to Cirno again before adding more to her requests. "Cirno said something about a really mean maid living here?" She put her finger on her chin as she tried to remember Cirno's exact description. The more she thought about it, though, the more she figured that "really mean maid" fit better than anything else she could think of. Kinda sad and kinda true at the same time. After all, Ark hadn't actually met this "really mean maid" yet. For all she knew, the "really mean maid" might not be "really mean" after all.
-
Let's just pretend that was gapped by Yukari.
RETCON
------------------------
"Fly you say? Too bad, I can't." Heal answered shamefully, "But I can...assume defense?"
-
Ohuku's brow was furrowed, determination visible in her eyes. "You... have a friend right?"
She flew so that she could look at Momiji eye to eye. "You catched me, before." She grabbed Momiji's hand and looked down before speaking more softly. "You're my friend, I need to be there to catch you."
She let go of Momiji's hand and flew back a short bit. "I'm coming with you. If you want me to stay, make me." As she finished her sentence she swung her arms through her hair, spreading it out so that it hung all around her instead of just behind her head.
(OOC: Note for the future, any improper tenses or slightly made up words in Ohuku's speech is intentional)
-
(OOC: Just for the record, the bunnying of Yuugi is bugging me. I know it's minor, but rules are rules.)
(ooc: never had the intention to do so)
"Firing a bunch of projectiles at the others? That's all? Sounds kind of lame..." Hilde took a look at her helbard.
"Is there even a place for close combat?" she mumbled. 'When everyone is doing danmaku, I should think about a way to do so aswell...'
With Yuugi it was easy to find a road to the center of the city. Hilde looked up a big house that seemed to be the main hall of the city.
-
Well, good news.
Friend's loaning me their laptop, and another friend's gonna do some repairwork on my laptop.
And in addition, I'm feeling much better than last post. Guess all I needed to do was catch up on my sleep.
...I'm really regretting doing those random 24-hours-no-sleep stunts several times in a week...Even though I took most of the days in between to recover, it still seems to have negatively affected me.
Come to think of it, I know a quote that describes me quite well.
Some people can't sleep because they have Insomnia, I can't sleep because I have Internet Access.
-
Hanzo and Marokuu
(OOC: That's good to hear. Yeah, you should get a more standard sleeping schedule.)
Momiji looked between the two and sighed, before turning away, scratching her cheek. ?F-fine. But, promise me this.? She turned to Ohuku. A tint of red was on her face, but she looked completely serious. ?If anything bad happens, I want you to run. Got it? Don't try to be a hero. I don' care if whatever caused that explosion captures me and holds a knife in front of my throat, I want you to run and alert the Great Tengu. Got it??
Utsuho nodded at Hotaru, lifting up her arms a bit as a gesture to the swords. ?Still got 'em.?
Momiji turned back towards the source of the explosion. ?...Well. Let's go, then.? The four flew off to investigate the cause.
- - -
They landed at the remains of a shack. Burnt wood lay all around them, smoke rising into the sky. Momiji stepped forward. ?Nitori! Nitori, are you alright?!?
?I am more than alright. I am extraordinary.? They turned to see a girl with blue hair and a blue dress walking towards them from out of the wreckage. Her clothes were a bit burnt, and she was looking down, her hair obscuring her eyes. ?Not sure if I can say the same for the other two.?
Utsuho tilted her head. ?Unyu? Other two??
Nitori looked up at them. She was grinning like a boy who had just fried an ant on the sidewalk. Her eyes glowed a faint red, as though someone had gone over them with a thin layer of red paint. ?Hina and the fox.? There was movement from her backpack. ?They got away. I wonder how you'll fare?? an arm flew out, heading for Ohuku, its claw opening and closing. It bounced off Momiji's shield as she stepped in front of the jellyfish.
BGM: Candid Foe
Utsuho raised her arm as Momiji drew her sword. Nitori's grin only grew. ?Oh my. Nice shield you have there. But can it block this?? Two pillars rose out of her backpack. They were covered in small circles on the front. Red tips appeared, and a volley of missiles fired out. This time, Utsuho stopped the onslaught; she fired of a small sun, which the missiles rammed into. ?Tch. Four on one's not fair, you know.? Two spheres of water appeared; they formed into two shapes, each wearing a dress. Slowly, they formed into more complex shapes, until they were only distinguishable from people by their color.
Momiji blinked. ?...Marisa and Hina.?
They grinned, and curved out in a pincer, cutting the two younger Youkai off from Momiji and Utsuho as they went to meet Nitori.
(OOC: Okay, first real battle, since the outcome Arasoi vs Marisa was set in stone, and it was only one on one. Basically, you now gain control of your Touhou partner, as well as the opponent you are currently facing. Water!Hina and Water!Marisa function about the same as their fleshy counterparts, except their movements are a bit more fluid. Nitori fights mostly with water (the control of water is her ability, after all), missiles, and her extending arms. Well, for now, at least. Since Momiji and Okuu are both fighting Nitori, try to keep that part of the fight balanced. And don't make it too one-sided on any end of the field. Momiji and Okuu can assist Ohuku and Hotaaru if need be, but remember that they are a tad bit preoccupied. And if you think that you can have Momiji and Okuu play off each other in a way where you don't need to have me update after every set of posts, go ahead. You won't win yet, for the record. Anyway, unless you have any questions, here's some info and such.
Groups
Momiji & Utsuho: vs Nitori
Ohuku: vs Water!Hina
Hotaru: vs Water!Marisa
Hina: ?
Kanade: ?
Anyway, I'll get to everyone else later. A bit busy now.)
-
((Question. Will long fight scenes [see:MokouVsCirno from EoG Topic 2 page 4] be allowed in any way shape or form?))
-
((Question. Will long fight scenes [see:MokouVsCirno from EoG Topic 2 page 4] be allowed in any way shape or form?))
You mean MokouVSExCirno/EXAngelOfDeathHydraliskCirno.
-
-This space will be edited soon)
-
Personally speaking, I'd feel more comfortable if you controlled Nitori and the Water-Clones, I'm worried that I'd end up making it too one-sided no matter what.
Besides, I'm likely to make a lot of shout-outs with Hotaru's attacks.
Why do you think she's got a pair of Shotel among her list of weapons? They aren't just for show, so expect shout-outs to Gundam Sandrock, Destiny Gundam, and a lot more.
Besides, just controlling one character is tricky enough, but having effectively three to control? Cue brainstrain.
-
((Question. Will long fight scenes [see:MokouVsCirno from EoG Topic 2 page 4] be allowed in any way shape or form?))
(OOC: Well, battles in this will be a bit less formulaic than battles in EoG (no offense, Katelin.) Basically, whereas in EoG you usually end up fighting one person and stick with fighting them, battles here will be much more frantic, especially when there are more enemies on the field. Plus, there will often be more than one person fighting the same enemy at once, and you can't hog the fight. Long story short, no, they will not.)
Personally speaking, I'd feel more comfortable if you controlled Nitori and the Water-Clones, I'm worried that I'd end up making it too one-sided no matter what.
Besides, I'm likely to make a lot of shout-outs with Hotaru's attacks.
Why do you think she's got a pair of Shotel among her list of weapons? They aren't just for show, so expect shout-outs to Gundam Sandrock, Destiny Gundam, and a lot more.
Besides, just controlling one character is tricky enough, but having effectively three to control? Cue brainstrain.
(OOC: Well, while I understand your grievance, there's a problem with only me controlling them as well. Unlike text adventures, where you can have one-offs between the players and the parser and still get a lot done in one day, it would be harder in this. It would essentially be you posting an attack, me posting a dodge/getting hit and an attack, you posting a dodge/getting hit and an attack, etcetera. While that's fine with text adventures, where you get multiple posts from each side in one day, I usually only have the time for one or two updates per day due to real life and having so freaking many players. So, battles would be either end up being incredibly short in game time, or incredibly long in real life time. Hence why I prefer to do it this way. Of course, if you still think this is a problem, we can discuss it via PM.
Anyway, will be updating soon. Hopefully in less than an hour, but possibly more.)
-
Berzul
(OOC: Okay, here's the thing. You're not suggesting what she'd do. You actually control her movements, either in active past tense or active present tense. Not ?Maybe she would do this? but ?She then did this? or ?She then does this.? It's not even the ?she would then? as much as the ?Maybe in some of those closed doors?? You control her, I just control the world around her. I don't mean to keep nagging you like this, but giving me suggestions for her to do things isn't how RPing works. I won't make you re-type this post, but please try to avoid this in the future.)
The room Yoshiko entered seemed to be some sort of sitting room. She could hear Youmu in the room next to the one she had hidden herself in. ?...still don't see why she's so important. Seems kind of dull, to be honest.?
?She's a child. Of course she seems slow at first.? That was definitely Yuyuko's voice. ?She didn't really tell me what was so important about her, so I'm not sure myself. I just know that the two of you are involved somehow.?
?It would be nice if this person had actually told you what was happening. Or told you who she is, for that matter.?
?Oh, I'm sure she has her reasons. After all, if she were to tell us everything that was going on right now, there's a chance it would leak. And if she revealed her identity, nosy little girls like you would go after her looking for answers~?
The door to the room Yoshiko was hiding in opened. Standing in the doorway were Youmu and Yuyuko. ?Nosy little girls like you and Yoshiko~?
Sonae
?It's just cloudy out is all,? Keine explained. ?History is the recounting of things that have happened, and dying is... Well, not living any more. I guess.?
?Well, this is part of Gensokyo. We have been in Gensokyo the whole time,? Futo answered.
?That would be Youkai Mountain. Home to various Youkai, including the Kappa and the Tengu.? Keine looked over at the mountain, furrowing her brow. ?Hm. Must be a forest fire.? Indeed, smoke was rising up from the mountain. ?Well, that happens some times. It's a natural process, though. Even if it is a bit sad.?
MFZBdude
Meiling considered this. ?Well, while I can't let you meet the Mistress, I suppose I don't see any harm in letting you meet the 'really mean maid.'? She looked around, then walked over and opened the gates. ?Go right in, but try not to cause too much trouble.?
Cirno and Rumia began walking to the mansion.
Sour and GuardianTempest
Byakuren nodded. ?Of course. Follow them to the village, and only go in to aide them if things turn nasty.?
Shou turned to Minako from the air, nodded, and began flying towards the human village.
Dorakyrua
(OOC: Well, saying things like ?Yuugi, dissatisfied with this, took a sip of her sake? or things like that is still bunnying. Like I said, it's minor, so don't worry about it too much, but still.
Also, I kind of figured Town Hall would be, like, in the palace. More of a council than a town hall, really, but it was the best thing I could think of at the time. Well, too late for that, I suppose.)
Yuugi shrugged. ?Well, you try to dodge the stuff, is the thing. You try to dodge it, and make cards that are hard to dodge. Without actually being impossible, of course. And Oni do sometimes get into physical fights. Since we don't live above ground any more, some of us like to ignore the spellcard rules. They're still relatively new down here. So, there are still some close-combat fights.?
(OOC: Also, Hanzo and I decided that he'd control the Hotaru and Water!Hina aspect of the fight, while I'd control Utsuho as usual for now. Of course, later on, everyone will control their Touhou partner, but that's not going to happen yet. I can understand not wanting to control four characters, one of which you have to share with somebody else.)
-
Minako turns to Shou, takes her spear in one hand, then springs through the air to land next to Heal, placing a friendly hand on the armored figure's shoulder. "From what Shou tells me, all youkai, like us, can learn to fly eventually, wings or no. It will come to you, with time. I just had a head start."
With a respectable bow to Byakuren, Minako launches herself into the air again, and sets off after Shou. It takes her a few moments to catch up to her fellow lancer, and when she does, she wears a slightly concerned expression. "Are you certain it was wise to leave Byakuren and the temple with enemies about? Nothing against... Nazrin, I believe it was, but she doesn't seem as strong as you."
-
(OOC: Also, Hanzo and I decided that he'd control the Hotaru and Water!Hina aspect of the fight, while I'd control Momiji as usual for now. Of course, later on, everyone will control their Touhou partner, but that's not going to happen yet. I can understand not wanting to control four characters, one of which you have to share with somebody else.)
(OOC: I just have to quickly get this question on the record before I head off to work but I hope you meant you'd control Okuu as usual, I have not started writing the scene yet but I have plans of my own for Momiji. I'll probably have posted before you can respond to this but hey, just in case eh?)
(Abysmal fight scene coming soon.)
-
(OOC: I just have to quickly get this question on the record before I head off to work but I hope you meant you'd control Okuu as usual, I have not started writing the scene yet but I have plans of my own for Momiji. I'll probably have posted before you can respond to this but hey, just in case eh?)
(Abysmal fight scene coming soon.)
(OOC: Yeah, I mean Okuu. Sorry.)
-
(OOC: Oh yeah, and I was slated to fight Water!Marisa wasn't I?)
(Tengu are getting ready now, please wait warmly.)
-
OOC: I'm gonna get this text wall up before everyone else puts their own.
Chiseki's head began throbbing inwardly. It was happening again, but less aggressively. This wasn't worrying her so much, but it was a signal that she had better do something soon.
The satori fixed her third eye on a random person in the crowd in front of them. The eyeball squinted, and within a moment, there were results. His thoughts became more prominent in Chiseki's mind, but the background still persisted, just loud enough to still be annoying.
This was bugging her. Listening intently to someone think about the next fun thing to occur in their lives took a lot more attention out of the child than it should have. Trying to walk forward, she realized that she was completely oblivious to everything around her except the person she was eavesdropping on. That was one plan foiled.
She shook out of the daze. Her third eye plunged her mind back into the sea of consciousnesses, and it was frighteningly a reflexive action. Unlike her normal eyes, its "vision" saw everywhere, which promptly confused Chiseki, because it was most of it was wrapped in flesh, and nothing could see through flesh.
She pulled back the skin on her hand and let go. It slapped back in place, making her wince at the small pain. No, she couldn't see through it.
Snapping out of her daydream, she blinked. It wasn't completely obvious, thankfully, but it probably wouldn't go unnoticed by Koishi, who was leading her through the town.
Being reminded of Koishi reminded her of another thing. Stopping for a second, she took the upper lid of her third eye and pulled it down. Her third eye now resembled a closed purse.
Immediately, the clamor of the crowd became quiet. No thoughts were heard anymore, instead, it was the noise of shouting and laughing she heard. Chiseki almost smiled, but was stopped by a sudden sensation.
She felt her own consciousness going blank for a while. It felt like it was expanding. She couldn't help but stop in her tracks, frozen and wide-eyed. She felt something go bigger and bigger and blanker and blanker but she couldn't figure out what. Her vision also expanded and so did her eyes. And all of a sudden it was like her thoughts became quiet too and she could hear nothing but her own questions. Her vision began narrowing and normalizing but it also began growing a bit dim and it was like sleeping. Sleeping felt nice and it wouldn't hurt to stop for a while and-
Someone bumped Chiseki hard. She let go of the eyelid and, just like that, promptly staggered forward. Her feet almost tripped when she caught up with Koishi, who had gone farther while the younger satori was locked in a trance.
Yet another note was tacked on: she would never try that again. It made more sense why what Koishi accomplished was something that couldn't be done.
Cradling the external eyeball in her hand, Chiseki tried the last option: half closing it. As she continued following Koishi, she put the upper eyelid down again, but not all the way, in an attempt not to commit the same mistake as earlier.
Again, the streams of consciousnesses pouring into Chiseki's own weakened considerably, although the hushed tones were still annoying. At least this time, she herself didn't lose alertness. It was like grogginess or sleepiness, now.
Letting go of the flap of skin, what she feared a while back became true. It took a good chunk of effort to keep it like that, leaving little attention she could pay. Had Koishi been talking, she would have missed a lot of what she said.
"Wait a minute." Had Koishi been talking? Chiseki didn't even realize if the other had been talking at all. If she had missed an entire explanation and more, she was in hot water, and it was still pboiling.
She had to check if that was the case. Chiseki quickly set her third eye on Koishi, only to hear nothing. She had apparently forgotten that she couldn't actually read her mind, no matter how much she tried. The only thing she heard was the same silence she had experienced while her third eye was closed.
Before retreating from the silent mind, she realized something. Koishi's mind was quiet. The background was soft.
Chiseki beamed.
-
(OOC: Well, saying things like ?Yuugi, dissatisfied with this, took a sip of her sake? or things like that is still bunnying. Like I said, it's minor, so don't worry about it too much, but still.
Also, I kind of figured Town Hall would be, like, in the palace. More of a council than a town hall, really, but it was the best thing I could think of at the time. Well, too late for that, I suppose.)
(OOC: Then I'm sorry :o won't do it again)
-
Heal acknowledged Byakuren with a firm salute then begins walking off, only to be interrupted by Minako. After her statement, while she flies off, she replies "But then it would be rather awkward to see a suit of armor flying like paper, aesthetics....aesthetics..." Afterwards she starts jogging after them in a brisk pace, to preserve her stamina. "Wait! My lord is un....I guess.......I must do as she asks."
-
"Oh.." Sayuri mumbles, blinking. As Futo speaks she turns to her. "How big is Gensokyo?" She asks. She then turns her attention back to Keine. "Kappa? Tengu?" She repeated. "Forest...fire...?" She said as her gaze slowly drifted towards the mountain. As she watched the smoke rise, the young spirit felt a tinge of sadness while watching it. Somehow, this thing called smoke seemed...lonely. A faint frown slid across the girl's child-like face. A solemn silence enveloped the group for a minute. Finally, Sayuri turned back to Keine, all signs of sadness gone.
"So what's danmaku like?" She asked innocently, curiousity lighting up her eyes.
-
As would anyone be, Yoshiko was surprised seeing the situation change so sudden, but it was to late to escape now. She wasn't sure what to do, so she did the first thing that came to her mind. She bowed deeply asking for forgiveness.
"I.. I am truly story truly sorry that I nose down here like this" Said Yoshiko keeping her head down, awaiting for a response.
-
(OOC: Jegus this is probably the most extensive RP entry I've ever written and I even sorta cut it short to give time for stuff to happen, I'm not confident enough to make a whole scene without intervention just yet :ohdear:)
"Get away from there Ohuku!" Momiji yelled before bringing up her sword to deflect another mechanical arm.
"I believe you have other things to be concerned with Momiji." Nitori sneered as she retracted the arm.
Momiji briefly pondered if she could possibly talk the kappa out of it but dismissed the idea, Nitori had made her intentions clear, there was no way this would be settled peacefully. She turned to Utsuho. "Try not to cause too much collateral damage... and don't kill her, she might have broken the spellcard rules but she still has to answer some questions"
With that she brandished her sword and raised her shield. "You go first, I'll follow behind your shots and try to knock her out, let's finish this quickly" She turned her sword so that the blunt side faced downwards.
"Eek" Ohuku yelped as the water clone came towards her before diving out of its way and rolling along the ground, pushing herself up and taking off into the air, all in one fluid motion. "Get away? Momiji told me but..." She felt confident that she could outrun this piece of water but what would happen to the others? Not to mention the fact that she'd already forgotten where the great tengu lived.
She did not get to think about it for long because the clone had taken off into the air behind her, cutting down on her options. Ohuku watched as the watery image of hina started spinning around while moving through the air, leaving behind kedama sized blobs of water that started firing shots straight towards Ohuku.
"Uwah?" She instinctively moved out of the way of the first row of shots but her arm accidentally grazed the second.
"Ow!" She let out another yelp as she felt pain shoot up through her arm. "That hurt you mea-ouwah!" She didn't manage to finish the sentence before her opponent started spinning in place, releasing a flurry of watery amulets, forcing her to back off to be able to sneak through the gaps.
"This isn't fair." She thought. "I can't hit her from here." As she kept bobbing and weaving through the onslaught of amulets an idea started forming in her head. "These things sting when they touch me, maybe I can sting back in the same way." She knew how her hair shot out tiny little harpoons when someone touched them.
As soon as she got some respite from the shooting she stopped in midair and closed her eyes for the second time this day, the fake Hina staring at her as if expecting her next move.
This time Ohuku thought back to just before getting here, as she brushed against Momiji's arm. She focused on a small feeling that she had felt back then, a feeling of something shooting out from her hair. During this the fake Hina had conjured up what looked like a card made of water and was holding it up and moving her mouth, as if silently declaring something.
Ohuku grabbed hold of the feeling from before just as a pattern of sharp looking bullets formed around Hina before breaking apart, spreading in all directions. Ohuku kept hold of the sensation, focusing it, letting it spread through her body, amplifying it. The pattern deteriorated further, there were now bullets all around her, she concentrated the feeling back into her hair.
A cluster of bullets was heading straight towards her as her hair took on a weak glow. She threw her eyes open and released the feeling, pouring her energy into it and directing it towards her target. A flurry of bright harpoon shaped bullets burst forth from behind her, curving outwards before turning towards Hina, smashing through the already broken pattern before crashing into their target causing the leftover bullets to dissolve just as one of them managed to cut into Ohuku's shoulder.
"Haah... haah... your move meanie." She panted as she took on a combat pose despite not standing on anything solid, a wide grin forming on her face. Adrenaline was pumping through her body. She felt she could get used to this feeling of excitement.
"The pain isn't very fun though." She thought while rubbing her shoulder, waiting for her opponent's next move.
(OOC: I didn't do a lot with Momiji because I'm not sure how to handle this sort of co-op fight, the plan Momiji proposed is still rather sound considering Okuu's fighting style.)
-
"So there are still close fights but mainly danmaku?" Hilde was thinking about how such a danmaku could look like.
Weird pictures of men standing in a rain of arrows came into her mind first (our danmaku will bolt out the sun | then we will graze in the shade :derp:).
'I don't think it's like that' Other pictures of magical fireballs and controlled arrows came into her mind aswell. 'There is no way I can do such thing'
She couldn't really figure out what a danmaku duel really could look like, pratice would be the best way. Better she had some training before entering a serious battle.
"And what about the rules? I can think of something like not killing each other and you already said undodgeable danmaku is involved. What happens when you ignore the rules, except fair play?"
-
Hotaru amusedly regarded the water copy that was standing before her, until it manifested what appeared to be a broom that is also made of water.
It then hopped onto the broom that hovered at waist-height almost as if it was riding a surfboard, then gave what seemed to be a reckless grin...Or whatever passes for one among water copies. "Oh~? Well then, shall we dance?"
BGM: Dog Fighter (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Z58x2tPz95c&feature=related) (OOC: Yes that is a link, I generally make a habit of doing this, Macross music will fit the dogfighting moments rather nicely I do believe.)
At that point, Hotaru spread her wings and took off like a shot. "Try to keep up if you can then!"
And seemingly in response, the watery mimic took off after her at an equally alarming rate of speed. Of course, this both surprised, and amused Hotaru.
'Wow, even for a copy of someone Utsuho and the fuzzball obviously knew, it's pretty fast! Wonder if the original's just as fast? I'll have to make a note to have a race with her! ..Or have dinner....Or something, I forget what it was already, I just know she's damn fast and I like it!' "Why should I bother with finding something called a DC-Mini? I should be getting myself a nice little bikini! Those snobby little petit-fours that are always uneaten...Everybody in Oceania knows how I hate 'em!"
Of course, the water-based clone paid no mind to her inane ranting, a method that would likely have worked on her foe, were it a being of flesh and blood.
But as things stand, her foe is most assuredly not, which means that anything like that would have no effect. So Hotaru just settles for pouring on even more speed!
But when you consider that she took the manifestation of the broomform and the water-clone's summary unorthodox mounting of it as a challenge, it was really the only logical extension from her point of view.
Of course, the water-based copy held out a strange, talisman-like shape formed from water, and silently mouthed something, much like the Hina Copy.
And before long, it was engulfed in a muted and watery rainbow aura and rocketed forward with a shocking speed, leaving a trail of that same, watery and muted aura behind as it flew.
BGM Shift!: Information High (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=82tzllnsQ38) (Also a link.)
"Tch, guess I can't hold back either eh?! Never done this before, so I dunno how I'm gonna hold up but...Limiter Release! ...Or something like that at least."
Then Hotaru seems to briefly regard something unseen, and even speak to it. "Don't worry, I'm not gonna go out in a blaze of glory like Guld did, that's just not my style!"
After this small aside, she pushes more power and exertion into flying faster, she is going to surpass even this blinding comet even if she collapses afterwards. That is her determination.
Eventually, she almost seems to leave a glimmering golden trail of light as she matches the rocketing blur that is the Water-based Mirror Image of Marisa, move for move.
Whoever is watching the flight and fight from the ground, or afar, would be treated to a rather impressive light show as the dual trails intersect, run paralell to, and even seem to bounce off of each other.
In reality, they actually are colliding with each other, with Hotaru coming out noticeably the worse of each clash. 'How can water hit this hard?! It's just water that looks like someone! If this keeps up, I don't think even a Youkai like me could handle it...! I gotta try to bring this to a close somehow...But how?!'
Then, the swords she had been carrying through this whole ordeal decided now of all times to clank audibly, even at this breakneck speed.
And that single, crystal clear noise was enough to shatter the confusion that Hotaru was trapped by. And a simple, yet powerful feeling took hold.
'I got it! Dunno how this'll work out but...I hope this works...!"
BGM Shift 2!: Stoner Sunshine Theme (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=92-iROXtd6A&feature=related) (Yet again, another link.)
During the battle, she had managed to end up going past the very crag where everything began for her, and in the middle of the high-speed flight, somehow managed to hole-in-one the swords she was carrying into the cave with a rather loud crash. No doubt they had managed to embed themselves in the far wall, going by the sound.
Of course, she did only just barely avoid going splat. Of course, in the process she had inadvertently managed to frame herself with the sun with that sudden pull up.
The stop was intentional, making it so the sun framed her was decidedly not. But she figured she'd just roll with it.
She focused hard, yet carefully, but with that water mirror bearing down on her, she clearly didn't have much time...
(OOC: The first thought really showcases Hotaru's scrambled-ness. But when you're dealing with someone who's basically all the crazy i can't let out without getting locked up for the rest of my life, what did you expect?)
(Second OOC: Yeah, the dialogue right after is a reference to Paprika in case you didn't already know, that movie reminds me of some of the really weird dreams I've sometimes had, usually after a 24-hours no sleep stunt in which I have consumed many sweets and watched much Widget stuff. Or drank too much Grape Nehi. Speaking of which, I'm all out of that stuff. I should really get more, to keep myself from becoming too normal. I got tired of sanity a long while ago, when I discovered the Internet.)
(Third OOC: Yes, in case my repeated notifications haven't keyed you into this, Hotaru is pretty much what might happen if Osaka and Ed(Ed, Edd, and Eddy) were to have a kid, with just a smidge of Deadpool for good measure....Yes, that means you can expect many bizarre and amusing shoutouts, and slight Medium Awareness/4th Wall Breakage.)
(Fourth OOC: Yes, I am referencing Guld Goa Bowman's sad fate of removing his YF-21's limiters to give his own life to defeat a Ghost-V9 Unmanned Fighter. Nobody'll be able to match that Heroic Sacrifice. But being a Youkai, that pretty much means Hotaru's gonna come out of it in considerably better condition, doubly so since Avian Tengu are generally flat-out built for speed, going by StB and DS. And then there's Youmu, who can move at near the speed of light. So it's safe to say a Youkai(Or even half-way in the case of Youmu!) would've survived Guld's Stunt pretty easily, if not pushed it even further!)
(Fifth(!) OOC: That last bit is a simultaneous reference to the aforementioned Guld's Stunt, and the Marisa VS Aya fight found in this (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z-pDJi6xCcA&feature=related) vid, which itself is a reference to Guld's fight....Tengu seem to love doing stuff like that don't they? Well, any Tengu whose names aren't Hatate and Momiji probably.)
(Sixth(Running Gag Gone Horribly Wrong) OOC: This post is almost more OOC than actual post. ^^; )
(Seventh(Okay, really now?) OOC: She's got a 3 in Stamina, so she could probably hold out for a little while longer, but repeated collisions with Blazing Star, even a false, water-based copy, is definitely gonna hurt like a dickens. But hey, one's gotta make sacrifices for Rule of Cool. Just be thankful that Spiral Energy ain't in Gensokyo, otherwise there'd be even more crazy. And praise whatever gods you believe in that Getter Rays or the Ide aren't there either.)
(Eighth(Oh come on...) OOC: Don't wanna finish the fight in one post, it's just not done. I'll figure out how to drag it out to after the next update, if that's fine with squawk. But if he wants me to rewrite this so it isn't essentially just one long highspeed chase, then I guess I can work that out with him. But if this looks good sofar, then great! I'm not used to fight scenes. :ohdear:)
(Ninth(Holy crap.) OOC: I apologize again for all the OOC stuff, all this is tangentially related to the IC stuff though. Took me almost 24 hours to write up in completion. I put more effort into this than a Youkai Quest update! :V)
-
"I... I... Uh... Never... nevermind sorry for that." Mikan faked a calm face and gave an awkward giggle. She knew it would not trick them, but at least she would have some face. More importantly, thoughts of the demonic beast flooded to her. A vampire, a female vampire? Would she have a long flowing robe of pure black that would flow as she came to suck her blood if she made a simple mistake? Maybe everyone here is captive to her, captive and only faking whatever peace they seem to have. Oh god, would someone save her. But Miss Patchouli seemed to have a degree of control over things, so perhaps it would be safer to stay near her...
-
Ark followed Cirno and Rumia up to the big red building and admired it. It certainly looked impressive, and Ark was so curious to know what was inside, she almost pushed ahead of Cirno and Rumia. Only the thought that Cirno might get a bit unhappy at that move kept her from pushing forward. Cirno enjoyed calling herself "The Strongest", it seemed, and nothing Ark had seen looked to prove otherwise. Of course, she still wondered how strong Rumia was. She'd have to ask about that later. For now, all she wanted to do was meet whoever lived here at this big red building. Of course, she couldn't meet the mistress, but she could at least ask about her.
-
So, about the recent lack of updates. basically, Mock Trial + lol all honors classes = very little free time for Squawks. I mean, I'm not apologizing since it's real life and stuff happens, but I figured you guys should know. Luckily, I'm off Thursday and Friday, so while I'll still be a bit busy then I'll actually have time to update more than once or twice a day. So, yeah.
-
(((real life < internet
fake edith: oh wait wrong ascii, more time for YJ to do his posts on his rpg :derp: )))
-
That's just how life is, shit happens.
I just make it a policy to not let it get in my way too much, because that's just how I live.
-
"Really, the Outside world huh?" Aref said; a disctinct comparison of a magpie came to mind.
"So when do we begin the hunt-patrol I mean, sorry instincts still here."
-
(OOC: Okay, here's the first batch. I have to go to the dentist pretty soon, so I need to get ready and such. I'll finish when I get back.)
Sour and GuardianTempest
Shou grinned. ?You underestimate them. Nazrin may not be incredibly strong, but she's a tactical genius. Not only that, but Byakuren is incredibly strong, stronger than even me. Besides, they have Murasa, Ichirin and Kyouko with them. I'm sure they'll be fine. What's the worst thing that could happen?? Her voice was calming, and without any uncertainty.
The human village was now in sigh for the two from the skies, and Heal was not far behind.
Crow Cakes
?...which is how I- hm? What is it?? Koishi turned to Chiseki. ?...You're having trouble with the city and the third eye thing, aren't you? This is why I was a bit concerned...? She then blinked as Chiseki beamed. ?...What is it??
Sonae
?From what I understand, it is quite large,? Futo said.
Keine sighed at the constant questions. ?They're Youkai. I'm not going to explain every single noun like this right now, I'm sorry. There will be time for that later.? At that point, something strange trailed across the sky. A bright, blue line. Keine blinked, and turned to Futo and Sayuri. ?Stay here. It's probably nothing, but I don't want people wandering off only to get attacked.?
Berzul
There was silence for a few seconds. Finally, Yuyuko spoke up. ?How long were you eavesdropping, child??
Marokuu and Hanzo
Utsuho nodded. ?Got it.? She held out the control rod before her, and began firing off shots. They were relatively small at this point (for Utsuho's standards), hopefully enough to just incapacitate the kappa.
Nitori grinned, as her extending arms intercepted the shots. The arms were blackened, though not destroyed. Momiji followed up with an overhead slash, which Nitori blocked with a few undamaged arms. At this point, eight of them were coming out of her backpack. Momiji was now on the defense; she was constantly blocking attacks from the arms, being pushed back from the kappa. Utsuho was not faring much better. It was all she could do to slow the arms with her shots in order to dodge them. ?This isn't getting us anywhere...? she said ?Honestly, why does she have so many arms in that thing??
---
The Water Hina held up another card of water, her lips moving once more. Rows of bullets fired out in a circle, then from the sides. The fake Hina was spinning the whole time.
(OOC: Don't worry, more interesting stuff will happen on this front soon. Speaking ofm Hanzo wasn't updated here because he told me that he was just waiting on me to update the other two parts of the battle, not his own. Or at least, that's how I interpreted it. Please let me know if I'm wrong.)
-
OOC: Now I'm stumped.
"Nothing," Chiseki lied, her unnaturally happy smile staying for a while before fading back to a normal smile.
With the bulk of foreign thoughts toned down, her mind experienced relief. She could hear the loud hustle and bustle of the city, no longer obstructed by her third eye's collection of thoughts. Truth to be told, the city appeared happier and more interesting than what its consciousnesses reflected.
This short moment was cut when Chiseki thought again on what to do since she had literally heard none of Koishi's words. The satori did not deny herself the urge to break into a sweat as she pondered on whether to just tell Koishi that she hadn't listened at all or to do it subtly.
Come to think of it, what was Koishi explaining now, or, more appropriately, what did she just explain? It sounded like something about herself, maybe, because she was talking about herself. But the younger one wasn't so sure about her guess. She just hoped it wasn't terribly important.
"Are all these people the only type that live here?" she asked, pointing to the horned denizens that littered the grounds. Chiseki hadn't seen someone in this city that was different; if there were, then none of them caught her eye. She just had to notice the horns.
So Chiseki learned how to lie, be embarrased, be anxious, and how to save face, all at once.
-
Dorakyura
Yuugi nodded, then pondered the question. ?Well, I guess it would usually mean that you lose, if both parties started off playing by the rules. There are exceptions where undodgeable danmaku is allowed, though not often.? She stopped, then looked at Hilde. ?So, where were you looking to go, anyway??
XinXin and MFZBdude
Koakuma led Mikan through the mansion; as well as Mikan may have remembered her previous tour, the place was still quite large and unfamiliar.
---
Cirno grinned, and knocked on the door.
---
They were passing through the front room, as a knock on the door was heard. Mikan went to open the door, to see a gang of children. ?Hey! Who's this girl?? The one with blue hair called out, as Koakuma walked over.
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime grinned, as she opened the door out of the mansion. ?Now. The human village is not far.? Indeed, a small village could be seen nearby; it was the same village from the night before. ?Most of the patrol happens in the village, but I go out of my way if I hear or see something suspicious. Like you last night, for instance.? She started walking towards the village.
Crow Cakes
Koishi hesitated then shrugged as they resumed walking. ?It's mostly Oni around here. We get Kasha in other parts of the city, as well as some other Youkai in the outskirts, but most of the city's residents are Oni.?
?Oh? Another Satori??
The two turned to see a blonde-haired girl with green eyes staring at them, a basket hung over her arm. She nodded politely to Koishi. ?I thought one mind-reader was enough.?
Koishi scratched behind her head, nervously. ?Come on, don't be like that...?
The girl sighed. ?Excuse me for not liking it when people pry into my thoughts.?
-
"I... just came, I didn't hear nothing!" Still, Yoshiko refuses to rise her head.
-
Chiseki's third eye instinctively trained itself on the green-eyed girl, although the satori herself did not want that to happen. Before she could make sense of any of the new thoughts, she focused the third eye back to Koishi. If the girl said she didn't want her mind getting read, then the newborn wouldn't read it.
"Nice to meet you," she greeted, "I'm Chiseki."
As she looked at the green-eyes, her third eye, just like any other body part that would be restrained, revolted against her control and desparately tried to wrench itself away from Koishi's unreadable mind to the green-eyes' thoughts. All it managed was to make the unintelligible whispers from her a little clearer, but not loud enough for Chiseki to hear.
There was one thing she could make out from the tone of the grumbling thoughts: green-eyes was surprised and unhappy.
-
Arasoi turned around once more, only to see the faeries gone. Sighing, he turned back to Mima and Marisa. Taking a quick seat on a nearby chair, he leaned back and sighed once more, his hands gripping whatever they could hold. Arasoi gripped onto something fairly hard, and he instinctively brought it closer to his face. Oh yes, that wooden stick from the messy room with rice crackers. He spun it in his hand, before facing Mima.
"Yeah. So we're going to town tomorrow, and we're seeing Suika tomorrow. Great. But what do we do now?" Arasoi slumped back more on his chair.
(SHORT POST BECAUSE TEXTWALL)
-
Minako blinks a couple times. "Byakuren holds more power than you? But she seems so... unassuming. She doesn't carry herself like you do, Shou, you're strong. I knew that the minute I saw you. I mean, I could tell Byakuren was the head of the herd, but I had you figured for the one to guard the roost before the others. First and best line of defense."
The pegasus-turned-youkai pauses, then seeking back through her memory as best as she can. She tries to recall if she'd ever seen a female pegasus hold that role in the wild. They defend their young the fiercest, certainly, but the home.... The memories elude her.
"Tell me more about the other two, Ichirin and Murasa." Minako asks her senior companion. "I haven't met them yet. Are they the males of the roost?"
OOC: Is Nue a member of the Myoren crew as well, or does she simply hang around and try not to let Byakuren straighten out her act?
-
Heal continues to jog after the two in a brisk pace, not far behind yet not exhausting her stamina. "The village...hmmm....are the first lord's children still residing there? Ah...what wonder."
[OOC: Short one, again.]
-
"Tch" Momiji was too busy keeping the arms a sword's length away from herself to respond properly. She broke loose and attempted to close in on Nitori again, only to be intercepted by another arm coming in from her left and forcing her to block with her shield. "This isn't working, it's like trying to wrestle an octopus."
She beat away the arm with her shield, managing to turn around just as the previous arms caught up to her, forcing her to start swinging wildly to keep them away from her again.
"Aww, are you having problems Momiji?" Nitori's tone was condescending, almost mocking. "I guess the guard dog of the mountain is all bark no bite huh?" The missile launchers got ready for another shot.
"Raven!" Momiji dashed away from the arms and the kappa, trying to put more distance between them as two missiles whizzed past her head and obliterated a couple of trees. "Okay forget about the collateral damage, it's time to bring out the proper spellcards." She glanced at Utsuho as she pulled out one of her own cards. "Aya did a report on you, your cards rely on mostly brute force correct?" She put her card between her teeth to keep her arms free until she could use it. "Try to do something that bypasses her defenses instead of breaking through them, I'll try to keep her busy, my cards won't do any good at this range either way"
She glanced a Utsuho again. "Do try not to hit me."She finished Just as all of the mechanical arms came rushing towards them. Momiji dove to meet them while swinging her sword in a wide arc, releasing a thick spray of danmaku that the arms took head on. The barrage managed to slow them enough for her to properly block them, even managing to sever the top of one arm but she was soon surrounded by them once again, forcing her to use both her shield, sword and danmaku to avoid getting torn to pieces.
"You'd better make use of this opportunity raven." She thought as she beat away one arm just to have another one sneak through and slash her across the cheek.
Ohuku saw the first row of bullets form and instantly dove for a gap between them in an attempt to pass by it and attack the Hina clone from up close. When the other rows started forming and intersecting with each other, cutting in front of her path she spun around and tried to figure out what was going on.
The last pattern had originated from Hina and then collapsed, and then Ohuku hadn't paid a lot of attention to it. What Ohuku saw now was just flat out confusing to her. The bullets were appearing from out of nowhere, as if they were coming out of some sort of invisible path that she could not see. Ohuku tried to dive closer to the ground to get away from where the bullets were appearing but they seemed to follow her, keeping her surrounded, waiting for her to make a wrong dodge.
"Stupid. Dumb. Gaack. Bullets!" She let out a new frustrated noise every time a bullet almost hit her or flew through her hair. Suddenly the two missiles launched by Nitori impacted the trees, Sending out a shock-wave that crashed through both of the combatants. Ohuku's coat caught the air displaced by the explosion, sending her fluttering through several bullets like a leaf in the wind while the watery Hina started rippling violently, almost making it lose its form and causing the pattern to dissolve into ordinary drops of water.
Ohuku spun to a halt a fair bit away from the disturbed water image and shook her head before getting her bearings again. "Uugh, my ears are ringing." She was muttering now, no longer feeling excited nor amused, she just wanted to get rid of this thing and help Momiji. She swung her arms outwards, causing her coat to flow out around her. She then forcefully brought them down, propelling herself upwards and into a loop before diving back down towards the water clone, gathering up the energy for a point blank shot, her hair taking on a ghostly sheen once again.
-
"I... just came, I didn't hear nothing!" Still, Yoshiko refuses to rise her head.
>I...Just came..." <--- Fixed
Obby
-
>I...Just came..." <--- Fixed
Obby
Thank god I wasn't the only one that noticed this, I've been giggling immaturely every time I read that. :V
-
>I...Just came..." <--- Fixed
Obby
(((the dots made this even funnier :D )))
-
"huh I thought I was discret enough... must have been the chickens." Aref mused at the top of the stairs heading down after the princess. "So what exactly are we looking out for?" the wolf asked "thiefs youkai the like?"
-
(OOC: Grow up already.
Berzul
All was silent for a few seconds. Yuyuko seemed to be mulling something over. Finally, she smiled. ?'Kay.?
Youmu looked at her, surprised. ?That's it?! She was eavesdropping, and you're going to let her off like that??
?Well, she didn't hear anything important, I'm sure. Even if she did, it was inevitable, since she's going with you,? Yuyuko replied. She then lifted Yoshiko's face to meet her own, and any trace of a smile vanished from her face. ?Of course, if you tell anyone about this, I'll have to eat you. Okay?? The smile returned, she turned back to Youmu, and clapped her hands together to change the subject. ?Well! Youmu, go get our friend some tea, would you??
Youmu sighed, but nodded. ?Yes, Ma'am.? She turned, and left the room.
Crow Cakes
The girl shifted uncomfortably as Chiseki's third eye tried to face her. ?Parsee Mizuhashi. Well, I really should get back to guarding the bridge, I was just doing some shopping...?
Koishi fixed her third eye on Parsee. ?...Stop.? She walked up to the girl, and their eyes locked. They stood still, as if locked in a mental battle. Finally, Parsee turned and left. Koishi turned back to Chiseki. ?We have to tell Satori. There's no time to explain here.? She sped off down the street, expecting Chiseki to follow behind.
Youkai Jesus
Mima shrugged. ?We could always show you around Gensokyo, I suppose. It's a pretty laid-back place, but there's a lot to it.?
Marisa sighed. ?Too bad there's no incident going on right now. Those are always fun.?
?Things have been pretty quiet lately. More quiet than usual, to be honest,? Mima mused.
Sour and GuardianTempest
Shou nodded. ?She's a fair bit more powerful than me. She just doesn't let it show as much. I mean, I'm the avatar of Vaisravana, so it stands to reason I'd appear to be powerful.? They flew silently for a few seconds, before Minako asked another question. Shou burst out laughing. ?Murasa and Ichirin are both females. The only male in the temple is Unzan, and he's a nyuudou. Ichirin is another follower of Vaisravana, and Murasa is the captain of the Palanquin.?
She then looked down at Heal. ?We're almost there. Enter the village with us, but keep your distance. You'll be much easier to spot on land.?
(OOC: Nue just hangs around the temple, she's not really a member of the crew.)
Marokuu
Utsuho nodded, and pulled out a card. ?Geothermal: Nuclear Blaze Geyser.? A series of geysers sprung out of the ground, shooting forward at the kappa. Nitori was too busy focusing on Momiji to notice the, and was flung up into the air. Utsuho flew up to meet her. ?Crow Sign: Yatagarasu Dive!? She brought Nitori forward and down to the ground. Utusho landed near bye, and dusted her hands off on each other. ?That should do i-?
Nitori slowly stood to her feet. She was grinning again, and swayed, shifting her weight between her feet. ?Nuclear energy... really is something... isn't it?? She grinned, and looked at the nearby river. ?Let's see how well it works underwater!? Water began flying up and out of the river, until there was a large conglomeration of it floating behind Nitori. Fish could be seen swimming inside it. High-pressure pillars of water began shooting out of it, towards Momiji and Utsuho.
---
The water clone looked up at Ohuku. It seemed to be smiling. Suddenly, it broke apart; water was everywhere, floating around. It began surrounding Ohuku, before every single part began firing off amulets of water at the Jellyfish. Amulets were constantly fired at her, the water forming a frantic dome.
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime nodded. ?Most Youkai around her don't give us much trouble, it's the wild ones that are problematic. Basically, if somebody who isn't a little kid is being bad, we explain why, then make them stop.? They were now at the outskirts of the village.
-
"No males of flesh?" This puzzles Minako slightly. Shou and Byakuren, at least, seemed of age to have attracted the eye of a mate. Byakuren especially, no slight against Shou. She tries to put that thought out of her mind as they approach the village, to start keeping an eye out for her prey-QUARRY, Minako reminds herself sharply. They're not here to fight, only observe. Unless needs be. She flicks her spear out and around a few times, to check its performance in midflight as opposed to on the ground. Satisfied that the difference isn't too profound, she then returns to her curiousity.
"Then, none of you have mates? Or, have you mated amongst yourselves?"
-
Hilde grined with a chuckle. "When others break the rules, then I will too." She was looking around and searched the area before turning back to Yuugi. "Well, I was looking for you first, I wanted to thank you for yesterday... but since you found me already, there was no need for that anymore. And now I wanted to see Satori. I guess this is the city council? Satori should be here somewhere but I haven't seen her yet."
-
When hearing Yuyuko would do such a thing Yoshiko was terrified with the news, not knowing to take it as a joke or serious. But she thought some explanations should be in order She rase her head and began to speak.
"Yuyuko-sama, I do not remember why I ended up in the netherworld, or what I was trying to do, but I... I just wanted someone... I do not know about my relatives, or anyone here in the Netherworld, so I have really nowhere to go. I hope I am not a bother to you and Youmu-san."
She added then "I really did not want to eavesdropping, it just happen. I wanted to stay with Youmu-san, that's all..." And then she changed her voice to more calm, as she was whispering. "Yuyuko-sama, thank you."
Yoshiko became somewhat relieved knowing that Yuyuko-sama would accept her presence, even if it did not start that well. At this moment she enjoyed the pleasure of a warm household, something she was familiar with, but just realised now. She wanted for this moment to never end, but she knew that she must leave soon, thus it made her a little sad, even though her presence might been a little exaggeration of their hospitality.
-
"Tell her-" Chiseki cut her own question off, regretting not reading Parsee's mind. Whatever Koishi found out, she wouldn't know until later.
She was obligated to run after Koishi, or she would be drowned again in a torrent of thoughts. Voices in her head fluctuated as she ran, turning into a mix-mash of words. They only hurt when they got too loud.
"What's in Parsee?" she shouted, trying to make her question heard amidst the ruckus of the Ancient City.
OOC EDIT: Oh my goodness totally wrong adjective sorry sorry sorry sorry-
-
"Quiet. Gensokyo? Well, this place is peaceful when compared to Makai. I guess since it's "quiet", it's... Even better?" Arasoi thought out loud, slumping on the chair. After a moment or two of twirling the wooden stick in his hands, Arasoi stood up.
"Go around Gensokyo? Sure. Let's go somewhere with people, then." Arasoi felt a little lightning through his veins.
(Very short post being EoG is finally updated and I'M TOO TIRED TO MAKE A 7-LINE POST.)
-
As Keine spoke, Sayuri turned her eyes from the rising ash to the history teacher. She listened intently, remaining silent until Keine paused. As the woman looked toward the sky, Sayuri's gaze followed. Questions immediately flooded her mind. What was that? Was it dangerous? Where'd it come from? And where was it going? Sayuri's eyes remained fixated on the blue object. She barely noticed when Keine had resumed speaking. As Keine watched the object intently, Sayuri just gazed at her back silently. After nearly a minute, Sayuri spoke up. "What's that blue thing?" she said as she raised her arm and pointed at the unknown object.
-
Mikan raised an eyebrow. "Isn't that what I should be asking you?" She looked down on the tiny children-like creatures, the most audacious of them all donning an odd pair of ice wings. Mikan turned to Koakuma with a questioning look. She could not conceive a situation that she were talking to any regulars of any sort of this house, especially considering that these tiny creatures seemed exactly what a vampire would feast on other than human blood.
-
(OOC: Sorry about the lack of an update yesterday. I was busy helping out at the school.
So, two other things. First off, I have been informed that GuardianTempest will be gone for a bit (didn't tell me how long), and that he's putting Heal on autopilot. So, I'll be controlling her like I would Shou, or Kanade, or Mima, or whatever. Second, Marokuu and I decided that it would be for the best if he bunnied Okuu in the Nitori fight, because otherwise it's awkward with her being idle. That is all.)
Sour
(OOC: Can I ship Shou and Nazrin while keeping this RP serious? Let's find out!)
Shou shrugged. ?Well, there are very, very few males in Gensokyo, so most of us just... adapt. They're much more common in the human village, but male Youkai are so uncommon as to be almost unheard of. As far as mates go...? she scratched behind her head, her cheeks reddening. ?N-none of us have mates. But we're fine with that.? They were now at the human village; a large crowd of people could be seen at the center of the village. ?I think I see them.? Shou flew over the crowd, and picked out the two from before, conversing with another girl.
Dorakyura
Yuugi was visibly taken aback. ?...Wait, you want to spend MORE time with that girl? I only pointed you there so that you could get a house or something. Most people don't want to have anything to do with that girl.? She looked up at the building before them. ?Yeah, but this is the Town Hall, alright. Used to be at the palace, but they moved it. Something about wanting to be on more equal ground, but I bet they were all just scared of the palace.?
Berzul
Yuyuko smiled. ?Don't worry about it! It's cute how you adore her.? She grinned, and elboyed Youmu playfully. ?You'll be her knight in shining armor, right? Right??
Youmu sighed. ?Miss Yuyuko, now is not the time for that.?
Yuyuko pouted. ?Youmu, you're so mean to me...? She grinned at Yoshiko. ?You'd never be this mean to your lil' admirer!?
Youmu's hand met her face with a satisfying smack.
Immaterial and Missing Crow Cakes
(OOC: Darn it now I really want to know what you originally wrote T_T)
?A lot of organs!? Koishi called back, as her run broke into flying. Whatever she saw, it must not have been good.
A large building was now in sight. Hilde and another woman were conversing in front of it.
---
Parsee sighed, as she returned to her bridge. She may have lost the battle, but the war was far from over.
---
Corruption: .2% Complete
ScarletChocobocobocobo
Mima nodded. ?The human village it is.?
Marisa pulled her over. ?Are you sure it's such a great idea to bring a male Youkai into the human village? They'll flip out even more than when they found out about Kourin!? she whispered.
Mima waved her hand. ?It'll be fine. Now that they know they exist, it won't be as big of a deal.? She walked back over to Arasoi. ?Just make sure to behave. Got it??
Sonae
Keine sighed. ?It's probably Marisa. I don't know what she's doing over there, though.?
?Neither do I.? They looked over to see a girl with horns walking up to them. ?She was over at the Hakurei Shrine last I saw. Don't know what she's doing there.?
Keine bit her lip. ?...Maybe it's Yuuka? I don't know what she would be doing over there, but it's the only thing that makes sense...?
XinXin and MFZBdude
The blue-haired girl grinned. ?The name's Cirno! I'm the strongest!? The yellow-haired girl next to her nodded in agreement.
Koakuma just sighed. ?These kids again...?
-
"Oh.. it's not like that..." She quickly replayed. "It's..." Yoshiko was quite out the words because of how Yuyuko reacted. She was also kinda mad on her that she misunderstood what she was actually trying to say.
"Youmu-san, I didn't mean to cause trouble or anything, it's just... I feel empty alone." Yoshiko realised then, it did just as sound awkward as the previous response, so she added "You can always come back to Yuyuko-sama right? I do not have anyone to come back too..."
Following that response Yoshiko almost started crying. She gritted her teeth, as her eyes began to tear. Her sadness she was fighting caused her to swallow some of the words, but she wasn't able to tear. She tried as best she could to further embarrassed herself in front of the other ghosts, but also felt the need of their presence. Uncertain to what do to, she would endure as best she could until it would be acceptable for her to cry out her sorrows.
-
OOC:
Immaterial and Missing Crow Cakes
YEAAAAAAAAAH!
Organs? The gruesomeness of the thought was not appealing. She found herself trying to douse her queasiness as she ran and, at the same time, trying to pick up her pace. The fluctuating volume of thoughts added to the load of troubles she was being bombarded with.
Perhaps it was related to where they were going later? The chances of Satori having told Koishi about what the meeting aboveground was about were high.
Hilde, whom she had met briefly with, and another woman stood in front of the building Koishi was rushing towards. They didn't know anything about what Koishi had seen; they were just nonchalantly chatting. Chiseki could hear there unassuming thoughts as she approached closer and closer.
She did not give any indication of greeting when she was close by already, instead opting to just keep running. However, annoyance registered on her face upon hearing the horned woman's disdain for the satori. This was going to be a dangerous place to explore by herself, if it came to it.
-
Some gears begin to turn in the mind of Minako Honjou. She herself was a relatively young pegasus before her transmogrification, getting near the age female pegasi go looking for mates. That instinct, it seems, hasn't been left behind with her equine body, at least not entirely.
But those thoughts can wait, as Shou seems to have the quarry in sight. She follows behind her companion, pondering if a crowd like this is normal for the human settlement, before her eyes settle on her enemy below. And their collaborator, as well.
"The third female. Do you know her?"
-
"What's so bad about being male? And, Mima, from where I was from, I don't think there are other... Male youkai. All of those girls with wings. Demons, to be exact, always asked where I was from and stuff. And then they tried to kill me." Arasoi thought out loud, stretching as lightning began to flare on his skin and horns. He was recovering, which was great! After being hit directly in the face by some weird star-magic from Marisa, it would be great to begin recovering his power. However, something bugged him. He was weak. Still weak...
"And... behave? I don't think I'll cause any trouble unless people get angry and come at me like this witch right here." Arasoi glances at Marisa, before sighing and turning back to face the front. Arasoi walked beside Mima, looking around and admiring the scenery. He had never before seen what a "human" was, but presumably, they would look like the witch. And the town was just... Completely alien to him. Makai was where he considered his home. That white wasteland had it's own unique allure of beauty, peace and comfort. But this...
...And who was Mima waving at anyway? Arasoi looked forward, only to see a woman in blue clothes in the distance.
-
"Ah...Marisa..." Sayuri mouths, not moving her eyes from the blue thing. Even as the stranger walks up and joins the conversation. She only mutters an 'I see...' and continues to gaze at the foreign object.
Then her mind clicks and she realizes an unfamiliar voice just spoke. She turns around and looks at the girl curiously. "...Who are you?" She asks slowly, still examining the newcomer's features.
-
(OOC: Okay, time for a little notification. As you know, November begins tomorrow (or has already begun for a few of you.) This also marks the start of National Novel Writing Month, or NaNoWriMo. During November, many writers (though novel is in the title, the publication of an actual novel is not required) attempt to write 50,000 words on one new project. Now, as you can guess from the fact that I'm bringing this up, I will be participating in NaNoWriMo this year. This means that, for the month of November, I will have a lot less free time. Which means less time for TNG updates. Paired with all the other crap that's going on, this means that updates will be very sparse. I'll try to get them in, especially on weekends (luckily, I have the whole week that contains Thanksgiving off) but I figured I may as well let you all know. Anyway, enough of this thing, on to the update.)
Berzul
Yuyuko laughed. ?Ah, don't worry about it, sport. I just like to tease Youmu is all.? She then blinked, and watched as Yoshiko began to tear up. ?Erm... Sorry. I didn't think it would offend you this much.?
Youmu sighed. ?Miss Yuyuko, this is why I tell you not to do these things... Not everyone is as tolerant of it as I am.?
Immaterial Crow
(OOC: Well, I saw your username on Eastern Garden, so I felt like messing around a bit. :P
Anyway, going to wait on Dorakyura here. Want to see if Hilde will have a reaction to Chiseki and Koishi speeding into the building.)
Sour, GuardianTempest and Sonae
Shou nodded. ?That's Keine Kamishirisawa. A Were-Hakutaku who protects the village and acts as its main teacher. Though, I'm not sure who the other one is...?
---
The girl with horns grinned. ?The name's Suika Ibuki! One of the four devas a' the mountain!? She took a swig from her gourd. ?So, who're you, anyway?
---
Finally, Heal arrived at the edge of the village. She could see a crowd of people at the middle; apparently, that was where the enemy was, as Shou and Minako were observing the crowd. She moved in to get a closer look, but kept her distance.
ScarletChocobo
(OOC: For the record, they haven't left for the Human Village quite yet. So I don't know what woman in blue clothes they'd see. Mima was just waving her hand dismissively.)
The group began departing for the human village. ?It's not that being a male is bad, it's just that, for awhile, it was believed that male Youkai didn't even exist. To this day, male Youkai are extremely rare. But that definitely sounds like Makai,? Mima explained, as they exited the shrine. They were met with a cool breeze; a few yellow leaves danced on the wind.
Marisa smiled nervously and scratched behind her head. ?Hey, I said I was sorry, didn't I, ze? Besides, that's just how things work here in Gensokyo. And you're fine now, so what does it matter?? As they traversed the mountain, a village could be seen off in the distance.
Mima looked at Arasoi. ?This would go by a lot more quickly if you could fly. Want to try it??
-
"Ugh." Momiji brought up her shield just in time to block the water but the impact almost knocked her off her feet. She spit out the card she was holding in her mouth and in one smooth motion jammed her sword into the ground and caught it. "Mountain Nomad [Expellee's Canaan]" She held the card close to her chest, still struggling against the torrent of water as spirals of bright yellow bullets shot out towards the kappa. Nitori avoided the first wave simply by cocking her head to one side, letting the bullets pass around her.
"Looks like you're a bit too far away for your little card to work Momiji." The sneer had returned to Nitori's voice as her grin grew wider. "Maybe you should come a bit closer!" Her voice rose to a shout as she split the water apart, making it flow around Momiji. The tengu barely had time to turn her head before the streams turned around and hit her square in the back, launching her towards Nitori right into her metaphorical and mechanical grasp.
Meanwhile Utsuho was busy blocking multiple streams of water by projecting suns of varying sizes around her, currently unable to help her partner in need.
"It looks like the raven can't get to me now, what a shame." Nitori turned back to Momiji who was now hanging her head, ears drooping, muttering something. "I ...ve still ...t ...out."
"Sorry what was that? I couldn't quite hear you." Nitori brought the tengu closer, sticking her own head forward as if attempting to hear what she was saying.
Momiji raised her head, intently meeting the kappa's gaze. "I. Have still not. Timed out."
Nitori's eyes widened as she realized that she had not managed to break Momiji's card. She released Momiji and rapidly dashed away from her as another wave of bullets erupted. The brunt of the attack was absorbed by the mechanical arms but they were getting in progressively worse shape, they all had multiple scratches and dents inflicted both by Utsuho's attack and the danmaku, with a couple of them shorting out and starting to spasm around randomly.
"Tch." Nitori let out an annoyed noise before detaching the malfunctioning arms, letting them drop to the ground. "Interrupting a card halfway... I guess I shouldn't have expected fair play." She whirled around and threw up the remaining arms just in time to block a shot coming in from her left. "I let my attention slip it seems." She looked over at Utsuho who was now free of the water and trailing Nitori with her arm.
"Stop it Nitori, you've lost." Momiji had gotten her sword back and was now holding it out towards the kappa, another card between her fingers.
--
As the water clone burst apart Ohuku stopped and looked around. "Did I win?"
Her feeling of triumph rapidly gave way to bewilderment as the droplets of water didn't fall but instead converged on her. She opened her mouth to voice her confusion to no one in particular but the words got stuck in her throat as the drops all started firing amulets, all headed straight towards her.
--
Nitori raised her hands and let the mechanical arms hang down in a submissive gesture as a smirk crept onto her face. "Lost? Aren't you forgetting something Momiji?" The tengu frowned, not realizing what Nitori was talking about as Utsuho gave her a quizzical look.
Then they heard a yelp behind them, Momiji whirled around to see what it was. She saw Ohuku, surrounded by droplets of water, set upon from all sides, frantically maneuvering through the air in an attempt to get away from them.
"Damn it!" Momiji looked at Utsuho, her thoughts apparent in her eyes. The raven nodded and Momiji took off, trying to catch up to the jellyfish as she swung around erratically in the air.
Utsuho turned her head back to Nitori and was met with a whole flurry of arms heading toward her face. "Gyah!" She deflected the first wave with her arm and blocked the second with a rapid burst of bullets.
"Now it's you and me raven, show me what that nuclear energy can do." Nitori taunted as she gathered up another mass of water behind her.
(OOC: I'll dump this here now because it bothers me to have it lying around. Miles, if there are any problems you can just poke me, you don't have to respond until Hanzo has posted either, I posted this solely to get it off my mind and can edit it if need be.)
-
"Yuyuko... *choke* sama" Those words came hard from Yoshiko mouth. She really couldn't speak normally any more.
She floated at Yuyuko, hugging her with both hands firmly. "Yu... sam.. i..." Her words did not make that much sense as she was trying to say something. Resting her head on Yuyuko, tears began to drop out of Yoshiko's eyes. She was hoping Yuyuko would finally show her affection and empathy, as what Yuyuko said wasn't really what she would except.
Yoshiko felt strange warmth, being that close to Yuyuko. Normally ghosts did not felt any warmth at all. There were usually colder than air around them. This time around it was different. Yoshiko submerged into this feeling. She did not quite understand it, or why does she have those strange feeling, but since she began wondering, it felt as something, desirable for her, something she could follow, aim, live her life towards maybe. There is not much life in her isn't it? *I am dead or alive? Does it matters?* She pondered. At this time she would suddenly pause her tearing. "Yuyuko-sama, does it matters if a ghost is alive or dead? Am I dead or alive?".
-
"So... they ARE 'regulars'?" Mikan animatedly put in air quotes, looking down at the crazy little blue girl. The yellow haired girl had an odd pose of her arms wide open, as if ready to give a hug to anyone. If anything, the yellow one was cute but not the blue one.
-
Minako pressed her free hand against her chin, her tail swishing. A little one with horns.... Perhaps another animal-turned youkai like her. A bull, perhaps, or a mountain goat. Irrelevant. Simply one more figure to observe and report on.
"If that were-haku...." She pauses, twisting her tongue slightly. Strange title for a woman with a strange name. Kamishirasawa. Not an easy name. "If that woman is the village protector, then why hasn't she expelled those two from her home yet?" Her visage darkens, and she speaks more to herself than to Shou. "Could she be in league with them? Is that why they're here, to form a union with this village and it's protector?" There's a decent crowd down there. The thought of an army, humans though they may be, descending upon her new home....
Minako's grip on her spear tightens sharply.
-
Aref paused looking over the village, she had seen it from a distance but had never been to one, much less one at her point of view now. "Its so... active... so many people in one place... so many aromas and sounds," the wolf said, a bit taken back by the culture shock. "I think I sense some youkai... is that normal?" Aref said scaning the town.
(Ooc) Is there 1 or more human towns around? just checking to see if there are more PC meeting or not.
-
(ooc: sorry wanted to post yesterday, but I somehow killed my textdocument and fallen into sleep later on :-( )
Hilde didn't expect such a reaction of Yuugi, but she wasn't suprised either. When she considered that the Oni lived for a long time with the Satori's, it was clear to say that she didn't want to do much with them.
"I can understand you Yuugi, but there isn't much I can do for now. Since I want to go to the surface, that is my opportunity and I don't have to hide much, there is nothing a mindreader could make use of anyway."
Hilde also had to think of what she 'said' to Chiseki earlier, that was kind cruel...
"I want y- ..." Hilde wanted to say something to but she got interrupted when something past her quite fast. 'Was that Koishi?' she thought as Chiseki ran past her aswell.
"Did something happen? They were quite in a rush." HIlde turned to Yuugi "Well, I guess you won't join us? I will follow them, so this is goodbye then." Hilde made polite gesture and ambled into the townhall with her weapon on the shoulder.
-
"Suika..." Sayuri repeated slowly. Then an energetic smile spread across her face and her tail waved faster. As Suika spoke, Sayuri looked intrigued once more. "What's a Deva?" She asked, her eyes wandering over to Youkai Mountain in the distance. After a pause she spoke again. "That Mountain?" She said, pointing to Youkai Mountain, her eyes moving back to Suika.
As Suika asked the child her name, she spoke it happily.
"Sayuri!"
-
Heal wondered though, if her first lord is relocated to the village, well of course he's not alive, but his children, are they still alive? With their own kids? She kept watching the crowd, keeping her distance. Looking around she decided to hide in conveniently located, large bush. "A crowd, nothing special here. These villagers, blissfully unaware of the greater picture." she thought, like a philosopher. She then looked up to the two flying up, thinking about flight but then, at least she has the thrill of these 'covert operations', of course she could just stand up and walking right into them, simply saying that she's a human with a suit of armor...unless of course they're too defenseless for this.
-
Ark stuck out her hand with a smile, still staying behind Cirno. She felt that, as Cirno's subordinate, servant, whatever Cirno wanted to call her, it was better to not seem too forward. She was learning alot, and she was starting to hear voices in her head explaining stuff.
"My name's Ark. I'm Cirno's servant. What's your name?" She rattled her whole introduction off quickly, but slow enough to be understood. Wouldn't do to introduce herself only to have to do it again. This particular Ice Youkai tended to attribute repetitions with bad stuff, especially if that repetition included going up and down over and over and over again. As she thought about that, though, she briefly wondered what it would be like to go left and right over and over again. No doubt as unpleasant as going up and down over and over again.
-
(OOC: Long story short, I am no longer doing NaNo due to the fact that I'll be way too busy over the next two weeks. So, updates will still be scarce for those two weeks, but I'll have free time again earlier than I expected. Yay?)
Marokuu
(OOC: I'm going to continue this scenario, but slow it down a bit. Because Hanzo hasn't posted in two weeks. Time to talk to him about that!)
Nitori sent the new water over to Ohuku and Momiji. ?Have fun~?
Utsuho frowned. ?I didn't want to have to use this one.? She held up a new card, determination shining in her eyes. ?Explosion Sign: Mega Flare!? Nitori grinned, and dropped into a stable stance as Utsuho fired a large ball of nuclear fusion at her. Nitori was enveloped in light, as the ball moved past her. She was lying on the ground when it passed.
?...Heh. Ehehehe.? Nitori was laughing. She slowly sat up, bruised all over. Her clothes were burnt, and most of the extending arms had fallen off. ?My, that was an interesting experience.? She staggered to her feet, putting more weight on one foot than the other. ?But is it enough?? Her backpack fell ovv, revealing the mechanical arms. But they were not in a set of machinery inside the backpack itself; they were growing out of her back. ?Afraid you'll have to do better than that, though.?
Nitori was enveloped in a strange gray cloud, and the extending arms could be soon growing longer. The bruises healed, and the arms re-formed. ?Isn't science exciting?? The arms flew out, grabbing Utsuho. Her own arms were restrained, and she was brought closer to Nitori. Nitori knealt on the ground, picking up a scalpel out of the backpack. ?Time for some experimentation~?
?U-unyu?!? was Utsuho's only response, as she struggled in the kappa's grip. She could still use the fusion, but without being able to move her control rod, aiming would be impossible.
The scalpel was now millimeters from Utsuho's face. She gulped in fear. The kappa moved it forward, as the sound of a missile firing was heard. A missile flew out from the cover of the trees, hitting Nitori square in the back. Nitori was flung from the hell raven, who stretched her wings, looking into the forest.
?Tsk. Must have malfunctioned,? Nitori said, as she stood up. ?Well, whatever. It;s insignificant.? She turned back to Utsuho, the grin returning. ?Let's dance, raven.?
---
Ohuku cried out as shots cut across her limbs. She was good at dodging, but dodging from every direction was getting difficult. However, there was a break in the shots; Momiji slashed her sword through the water dome, which dissipated back into multiple, spread-out droplets. ?You alright, Ohuku??
Their conversation was cut short as the water re-formed back into the Hina clone. New water appeared; Nitori was moving more water to fight them. It formed into two more clones, this time of a girl with a single horn on her head, and a girl wearing a shrine maiden outfit. ?Sanae.? No... Reimu,? Momiji said, observing the new clone. ?Hm. Three on two. Don't know who the third one is, though...?
(OOC: The fact that Nitori was in SA gives me so much variety to work with, it's amazing. This is as good a time as any, so...
Hotaru vs Water!Marisa
Utsuho v Nitori
Ohuku & Momiji vs Water!Hina, Water!Yuugi, and Water!Reimu
Don't worry, the scales will tip in your favor a bit, soon. The water clones aren't as resilient now as they used to be, since Nitori has to control four at once. They'll just be much weaker in general, so don't worry too much about me suddenly throwing Yuugi and Reimu at you, heh. However, this happens a bit after the next part of Hotaru vs Water!Marisa, so it's about the same as it was earlier for her.)
Berzul
Yuyuko smiled a comforting smile, resting her hand on Yoshiko's head. ?It's alright, child... I'm sorry about that. I have a joking nature, but I do hurt people from time to time.? She rubbed Yoshiko's head for a minute. She then listened to the girl's question. ?Well, if you were alive, I highly doubt you'd end up here. So, it's safe to say that you are dead. It's alright if you don't remember your life, though. We almost never do.?
XinXin and Wolfsbane
(OOC: I'll mostly let you two steer this conversation. I'll have the NPCs speak at appropriate times, of course, but I want you two to have a sort of conversation. And, the NPCs don't have much to add right now.)
Sour, Sonae, and GuardianTempest
Shou put her hand on Minako's shoulder. ?It's alright. They don't pose any threat to the village, and Keine poses no threat to us.?
---
Suika grinned. ?It's a title to show that I'm one of the four strongest Oni around! And yep, that mountain. We used to live there, but we moved underground. Of course, Deva of the Underground doesn't have the same ring, y'know??
Keine sighed. ?May as well be Deva of the Liquor.?
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime nodded. ?It's the human village, but here are a lot of tame Youkai that come here to trade, or do other things. Don't think any of them actually live in the village itself, though.?
(OOC: Well, Keine, Sayuri, Suika, and Futo are a bit outside of the crowd around the dragon statue at the center of the village. Shou and Minako are above, but out of sight for now. Heal is hidden in a bush farther away.)
Immaterial Crow and Dorakyura
Hilde found that Yuugi was behind her. ?Nah, I want to see what this's about. Got nothing better to do, y'know??
- - -
Koishi burst into the room, followed by Chiseki. Faces turned to her, including Satori's. ?Koishi? What are you doing here??
Koishi panted, supporting herself on her knees. ?I need... to talk... in private...?
Hilde and Yuugi entered at this point. Satori frowned. ?...Hm. We were in the middle of a vote, but I suppose if it's that important...? she looked at Chiseki and Hilde. ?...You two come as well. People murmured throughout the room as Koishi, Hilde, and Chiseki followed Satori to a door at the back of the room. She opened the door, and led them through a hallway into a small meeting room. Satori closed the door behind them, and sat at the head of the table. ?So??
Koishi looked into her sister's eyes, completely serious. ?The hashihime's subconscious has been altered. And not by me,? she said, cutting off her sister's question. ?We encountered her earlier, and she was... different. She's never been exactly pleasant, but she was even worse.?
Satori frowned. ?Well, people change-?
?Their subconscious doesn't. Not this much,? Koishi said, cutting her off. ?She's dangerous, Big Sis. Something is definitely not right here.?
---
Corruption: .3%
-
Sayuri's eyes lit up with curiousity as always. She looks to the ground below her, then back to Suika. "Underground?" As she says this, the images of the great mausoleum and its beautiful starry sky surface in her mind. Her ghostly tail waves gently in the wind. Then her expression becomes slightly puzzled. She turns to Futo.
"Is there any horned people in the Mausoleum?" she asks slowly.
As Keine speaks, she turns her gaze to the woman and tilts her head slightly. "Liquor?"
-
The girl [Parsee] shifted uncomfortably as Chiseki's third eye tried to face her. ?Parsee Mizuhashi. Well, I really should get back to guarding the bridge, I was just doing some shopping...?
OOC: I see. Are we sitting down? I'll assume we are.
"She was uncomfortable with me around," Chiseki added, "unless she always is around a third eye. She was in a hurry to leave, which I don't think she was before we came. Maybe something did change."
She leaned on the back rest of her chair, almost slouching. While she had been walking around the city, even with her third eye completely visible, no one really minded. It was only Parsee that actually reacted to it. It was too bad she didn't read her mind.
"What's the subconscious?" She'd been hearing this many times, but it wasn't explained to her.
-
She was a little confused towards who she is, but what question her even more was does it really matters? *since there is no place to go I better stay with those ghosts here, they are nice* She was thinking back as Yuyuko rubbed her hair. *But it felt so warm, I couldn't..." She wiped the tears from her eyes.
Yoshiko released Yuyuko from her hug and held back a little. Then she turned her head directly at Yuyuko. She was shorter than her, so she needed actually to turn her head upwards. Looking at her ghostly eyes Yoshiko asked, "Yuyuko-sama, it is ok to be dead? It can't be worse than living, even if I don't remember from before... but it also can't be that terribly boring. Yuyuko-sama, I want to enjoy living... if you know what I mean. I also would like to thank you for being with me, something I will have to repay you. That is why I will see to Youmu-san's return here."
-
Somewhat mollified by Shou's words, Minako relaxes her white knuckle grip on her weapon. A little, at least. She'd feel a lot better if she could hear what they were talking about down there, but her ears aren't that good. She can't remember if they were any better when she was still equine or not.
"Well, then. Suppose that leaves with the question of, what are they doing here?" She pauses for a moment. "I hope Heal can hear what they're saying better than we can. Still, I suppose it's something that they haven't started anything yet."
Settling her more belligerant instincts slightly, Minako takes a few moments to appraise more than just her enemies below, but the people as well, as well as the city. To the best of her recollection, she's never seen a humanoid settlement.
-
Heal continued to watch the crowd from the bushes.
[OOC: Short post, sorry. Have tasks.]
-
"hmmmm sounds like an accepting place. By the way, seems as though there are allot of people over there," Aref said looking out over to the crowd in the center of the village, "Is the market having a special or is there a festival or something?" the wolf Inquired trying to focus in on the crowd.
-
"...Fly? I don't think I can fly... Well, maybe. I mean, I've been living mostly on the ground for a few days now..." Arasoi briefly remembered his more primal form. Well, with that thought, he almost didn't want to even try. But it would make the trip faster, would it?
Arasoi looked at Mima, his horns beginning to jolt with lightning.
"Fine. I'll try to fly." Without waiting to listen to a word Marisa or Mima would say, Arasoi jumped. Still having some of his past agility from his old self. Reaching top speed with liftoff from the ground, a huge gust of wind just ravaged the ground directly bellow him, creating a sort of mini-crater. However, his efforts were futile. A few seconds later, he crashed back on the ground at the same speed that he took off. Pathetic.
Silently, he got up, ignoring the giggles from the two females beside him. Dusting himself off, he jumped once more. But this time, he used lightning. Focusing all of his energy into his back, electricity sparked all around the spikes that covered his back. Lightning burst from their tips in every direction, before finally settling in a jolty, but stable shape. Resembling Lightning bolts that were stopped in time. He had teal wings of lightning.
Arasoi began to sweat and pant, his body exhausted. But the wings stayed, keeping him off the ground. He had no more energy in any parts of his body besides his back and makeshift wings.
"S-So... haaa... What are we waiting for...?"
-
Hilde was surprised finding Yuugi behind her. Even thought that there are three mindreaders now.
-----------
(dammit, haven't seen Gummicrows post :derp: but still might fit?)
Hilde just listened to what Koishi had to say. Koishi seemed very serious. 'Is that fear in her voice?' She was thinking.
"Subconscious altered? What effects can that have?" Hilde asked, not knowing what an altered subconscious could mean for a person.
(There isn't much I can add to the conversation, I have really no idea what can happen when someonce subconscious changes ^^)
-
Sonae, Sourfang and GuardianTempest
?The Underground is a large land beneath Gensokyo,? Keine explained. ?Various sealed Youkai live down there, mainly the Oni.?
Suika grinned. ?We Oni're the strongest, y'know.?
Futo shook her head. ?No, not really.?
Keine gulped. ?Um... Liquor... It's a vile potion that turns you into a wretched creature and ruins your sensibility. Yeah.?
Suika grinned. ?Aw, live a little, Keine. She's a Youkai, not a human.? She held out the gourd to Sayuri. ?Here, take a sip, kiddo.?
---
Shou shrugged. ?They have every right to be here. I'm not sure, myself.?
The crowd around the statue was beginning to subside at this point. The village sprawled out in all directions; it was fairly large, though the ends of the village were clearly visible from their vantage point. People walked through the village with no hurry; they stopped to talk to neighbors, clerks, town criers. Small groups of children ran about, playing some game or another. People stepped in and out of buildings throughout the village, still with nothing resembling a hurry. Vegetation spotted the landscape, though only as though it were an afterthought.
CROOOOOOOOOOOOOW and also Dorakyura I guess :P
Satori frowned. ?She's uncomfortable around me, but usually isn't in such a hurry to get going...?
?The subconscious controls everything we do. It controls our instincts, our desires, our restrictions. Altering the subconscious can change everything about a person; their goals, what they're willing to do to achieve them, you name it,? Koishi explained. ?Her subconscious was altered, but I couldn't really tell how, and I couldn't really change anything. Something was stopping me, but I have no clue what it was.?
Yuugi sipped from her sake dish. ?That doesn't sound good. Parsee isn't exactly the happiest of people. I don't want to think 'bout what she could do...?
Berzulio von Hoolio
Yuyuko nodded. ?Of course it is. I mean, it's a bit late to enjoy living, but being dead really isn't all that bad.?
Youmu blinked. ?Um, I appreciate it, but I definitely think I can handle myself. I'm more worried about your safety, to be honest.?
Yuyuko furrowed her brow. ?Indeed. Yoshiko, can you fight??
Reisen-tanith
Kotohime shrugged. ?No clue. Wanna find out?? Without waiting for a response, she walked over to the crowd. At the center was a large statue of a dragon with red, glowing eyes. ?That can't be good.?
Youkai Jesus
(OOC: I have no clue what to even call you now. Not calling you corruption, that's for sure. And I'm not sure if you're okay with everyone here knowing your first name. And for the record, I'm un-happening that crater thing. A youkai jumping wouldn't ever cause that kind of a crater.)
Mima shrugged. ?Not much.? The three took off across the mountain. A village could be seen off in the distance.
-
((If I may, I request someone interrupt Suika's sake offering Please.))
-
OOC: Sorry, Sonae. Minako's here to observe and report, not chaperone.
Minako shakes her head slightly at Shou's words. She, and most pegasi she can remember, would never be so lenient with a territorial rival. Still, she is not the leader of her new family, and she will abide by the wishes of said. And Shou, as well, for Shou is her elder, both in age and in time among the herd. And in strength and skill, on top of everything else.
Minako takes a moment from her studies of her enemies and the humans below her to study the tiger youkai floating alongside her. Somehow, Minako simply knew that the elder youkai was beyond her. It was more than the way she carried her spear, or the musculature of her arms. There was a quiet sense of strength about her, a knowing of how good she is, but not making any boast about it. Byakuren had a similar sense, Minako realized, but it was much more subdued. (That must have been why I thought Shou was the strongest before.) she thinks to herself.
Looking back down at the ground, and the humans beneath, her gaze settles on the Mausoleum dweller with the blue hat. That one seems more... dangerous, than the other one, somehow. The other one, the one with the unusual lower body (where the heck are her legs?) seems almost benign, much more harmless than the other. If there is a threat, a fight, Minako believes the one with the hat will be the greater threat. A threat, perhaps, that she's not adequately prepared to deal with. If Shou is beyond Minako, who's to say that woman isn't, either?
"Shou? When we're done here, I... I would like you to teach me. Train me. I know I may sound belligerant, aggresive, but there may come a time, if not today, when we will need to defend our home. Or someone else's. And when that day comes, I want to be ready. Will you teach me, my elder sister? Help me attain the power I need to defend our home?"
-
Yoshiko replayed with little confidence "ehehe, I am a ghost, what worst that can happen? I won't die or anything..."
Then looking back Yuyuko, she added to her speech "What? I don't really... we... Youmu-san would be in danger?". Yoshiko back a little, scared more than Youmu would be possibly. She was not afraid of herself, rather puzzled on that Youmu did not really felt worried or moved because of her master request, even if it would have put her in danger. Yoshiko then put aside talking with Yuyuko and turn to Youmu. "I... promise me you won't do anything stupid, I don't want you to get hurt by rushing yourself to save someone." It sounded strange what she said, to herself especially. Yoshiko was perplexed by things she would say out loud. She wasn't quite sure if that was she wanted to say, or that something made her say such things. She did felt sorry for Youmu, she wanted to help, but saying something off the hook like that.
The next second, her head was getting heavy as she was to collapse. She was starting to lose sight, and feeling in her hands. Luckily her hands supported her before she would fall over. "My head hurts.." She explained to everyone, facing the floor. Yoshiko felt ashamed, but then again, what she would be ashamed of really? It's not alike she is responsible for her condition right now, but she also was not sure what did happen just now. "Yuyuko-sama..." She voiced herself half-silent, reaching out her hand to Yuyuko. And that is how strength she had left, as she fallen over onto the floor. Her vision blurred and blacked out.
-
Aref hurried after Kotohime towards the crowd, then looking up at the statue with her. (hmmm thats a large statue... an Idol maybe... whats with the eyes though?)
"... whats not good?" She asks glancing around at the people around it, then sniffing the air, "something wrong?"
-
"I am Mikan, pleased to meet you," she accompanied this with an awkward half-bow, during which she realised it made her see them more eye-to-eye to the small children than to the taller girl greeting her - therefore the awkwardness. Wait, 'servant'? She was a servant, to this tiny little girl here? This person who seemed capable of giving a small kick and sending her off like a soccer ball, was the servant of the soccer ball? Mikan's face gave away the fact that she was perturbed by this revelation. Of course, she kept her mouth shut because she had absolutely no clue what any of them could do, and if Sakuya's time control taught her anything, it was that anything could happen at that point.
-
"So shouldn't we be going now? Should we follow her?" Honestly, the young satori could not see the true urgency of the matter. All she knew was that something bad was about to happen, and that she would need to brace herself for it.
-
"Ah the crowd is thinning out, guess it's time for me to move."
Heal slowly exited the bush she was hiding in, trying to avoid any attention. Looking around she sees a child pointing at her, complimenting her appearance. "Cool costume, mister!" Heal replied to him, "Ahehe, I'm a girl. Guess it's hard to tell with this suit huh? Now run along now, I'm doing an errand." Knowing she could be sighted by the corner of the objective's eyes, she calmly walks a few meters away, standing behind another bush, leaning on the wall.
-
"Chiseki is right." Hilde added to Chiseki's statement. "You might be able to find a trace that leads to those who did this."
-
((It seems something bad has happened to Squawks))
-
((It seems something bad has happened to Squawks))
Don't lose hope, he is still young...
Anyway how's going your duel with Sakuya? :P
-
((....hah?))
-
((....hah?)) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/1038873/3girls-ball-blue_eyes-comic-hair_ribbon-hairband-h)
((It's Danbooru, because it's translated :P))
-
Ark worked out which words would work best in this awkward situation as she lowered her hand. "Short story even shorter, Cirno found me after I'd been born. She said I was her servant, since she helped me out when I was born, but I don't actually know what a servant is."
-
"Oh. I see." Mikan replied, quite appalled by this youkai's lack of knowledge. However, she felt a sense of kinship with her, they both seemed to be in similar situations. The only difference being that Ark's master wasn't shrouded in mystery. Heck, if any mystery shrouded her, she'd be more curious how it's possible that there could be any mystery at all rather than the mystery itself.
-
Alright everyone, I have an announcement to make. As you may have noticed, there STILL hasn't been an update in a long time. Granted, I am busy again with a new play, but under normal circumstances I should have updated over the weekend. However, this weekend, I was making a pivotal decision about this RP, one that would determine when I should post the next update. I've come to my conclusion. The New Generation is over. Cancelled. I have a few reasons for this. One, because I have been so busy, the RP has lost momentum. I've also noticed a number of people stopped posting at all. Obviously, interest is faltering, which I am okay with. Two, I'm tired of spending so much time in front of my goddamned computer. These updates take a LONG time to make, more time than I have or want to spend on something so trivial. The final reason is that I just don't care about this RP anymore. I know this may sound juvenile, but I honestly am just tired of all this. TNG, RPing in general, this forum. I'm a very obsessive person, so most of the things I'm interested in tend to change every few months, unless they are something I have an actual, unbridled passion for, like Acting or Physics. I just don't enjoy doing this anymore; it became a chore for me, really. I apologize for all this, but I think it was an alright run while it lasted. I don't ask that you agree with my reasoning; I just ask that you understand.
-
Interest ain't faltering for me, I'm just stuck with severe writer's block. ><
-
We share the same syndrome, but as soon as this took off, my heart refuse to waver, roleplaying is my soul.
-
Welp.
Can I take over? Time to fetch my character sheet.
-
Well at least you gave us notice, my last Dm cut the mission short, sent us back to base, and left us to wonder if he is dead or not. (money on dead) also this was a great opportunity to work on a new way to flesh out Characters for me.
Time to hunt for a new RP.